<MOA>
<TEI.2 ANA="serial">
<TEIHEADER>
<FILEDESC>
<TITLESTMT>
<TITLE TYPE="245">The Living age ... / Volume 200, Note on Digital Production</TITLE>
<RESPSTMT>
<RESP>Creation of machine-readable edition.</RESP>
<NAME>Cornell University Library</NAME>
</RESPSTMT>
</TITLESTMT>
<EXTENT>842 page images in volume</EXTENT>
<PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<PUBLISHER>Cornell University Library</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>Ithaca, NY</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>1999</DATE>
<IDNO TYPE="NOTIS">ABR0102-0200</IDNO>
<IDNO TYPE="ROOTID">/moa/livn/livn0200/</IDNO>
<AVAILABILITY>
<P>Restricted to authorized users at Cornell University and the University of Michigan. These materials may not be redistributed.</P>
</AVAILABILITY>
</PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<SOURCEDESC>
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MAIN">The Living age ... / Volume 200, Note on Digital Production</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="vol">0200</BIBLSCOPE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="iss">000</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
</SOURCEDESC>
</FILEDESC>
<PROFILEDESC>
<TEXTCLASS>
<KEYWORDS>
<TERM></TERM>
</KEYWORDS>
</TEXTCLASS>
</PROFILEDESC>
</TEIHEADER>
<TEXT>
<BODY>
<DIV1 TYPE="PNT" DECLS="/moa/livn/livn0200/" ID="ABR0102-0200-1">
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MISC">The Living age ... / Volume 200, Note on Digital Production</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">A-B</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00001" SEQ="0001" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="PNT" N="A"></PB>
<PB REF="IMG00002" SEQ="0002" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="B"></PB></P>
</DIV1>
</BODY>
</TEXT>
</TEI.2>
<TEI.2 ANA="serial">
<TEIHEADER>
<FILEDESC>
<TITLESTMT>
<TITLE TYPE="245">The Living age ... / Volume 200, Issue 2583 [an electronic edition]</TITLE>
<RESPSTMT>
<RESP>Creation of machine-readable edition.</RESP>
<NAME>Cornell University Library</NAME>
</RESPSTMT>
</TITLESTMT>
<EXTENT>842 page images in volume</EXTENT>
<PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<PUBLISHER>Cornell University Library</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>Ithaca, NY</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>1999</DATE>
<IDNO TYPE="NOTIS">ABR0102-0200</IDNO>
<IDNO TYPE="ROOTID">/moa/livn/livn0200/</IDNO>
<AVAILABILITY>
<P>Restricted to authorized users at Cornell University and the University of Michigan. These materials may not be redistributed.</P>
</AVAILABILITY>
</PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<SOURCEDESC>
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MAIN">The Living age ... / Volume 200, Issue 2583</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Littell's living age</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Every Saturday; a journal of choice reading</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Eclectic magazine</TITLE>
<PUBLISHER>The Living age co. inc. etc.</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>New York etc.</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>Jan 6, 1894</DATE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="vol">0200</BIBLSCOPE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="iss">2583</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
</SOURCEDESC>
</FILEDESC>
<PROFILEDESC>
<TEXTCLASS>
<KEYWORDS>
<TERM></TERM>
</KEYWORDS>
</TEXTCLASS>
</PROFILEDESC>
</TEIHEADER>
<TEXT>
<FRONT>
<DIV1 TYPE="front" DECLS="/moa/livn/livn0200/" ID="ABR0102-0200-2">
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MISC">The Living age ... / Volume 200, Issue 2583, miscellaneous front pages</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">i-viii</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00003" SEQ="0003" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="TPG001" N="R001">LITTELLS




LIVING AGE.

E PLURIBUS UNuM.

These publications of the day should from time to time be winnowed, the wheat carefully

preserve(l, an(l the chaff thrown away.

Made up of every creatures best.

Various, that the mind
Of desultory man, studious of change,
And pleased with novelty, may be indulged.











SIXTH SERIES, VOLUME I.

FROM THE BEGINNING, VOL. CC.


JANUARY, FEBRUARY, MARCH,


1894.






BOSTON:

IITTELL AND Co.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00004" SEQ="0004" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="R002">-	2

















































kt125 G~</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00005" SEQ="0005" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="TOC001" N="R003">/	C












TABLE OF THE PRINCIPAL CONTENTS

OF


THE LIVING AGE, VOLUME CC.

THE FIRST QUARTERLY VOLUME OF THE SIXTH SERIES.



JANUARY, FEBRUARY, MARCH, 1894.


CONTEMPORARY REVIEW.
Macmahon and his Forbears,
Wolfe Tone                   
The Plaint of the Old,.
Dorothea Casaubon and George Eliot,
Religion and Morality,
21
477
605
728
798
FOETNIGHTLY REVIEW.
A South Sea Island and its People,	. 29
The Rhetoricians of Ireland, .	. 67
Prince Alexander of Battenberg,	. 323
The Ireland of To-Morrow,. .	. 387
Sea Power: its Past and its Future,	. 451
The Chemical Action of Marine	Organ-
    isms	564
The Italy of To-Day	683
The Life and Works of Rembrandt, . 755
NINETEENTH CENTURY.
The Queen and her First Prime Min-
ister                    
Socialism in France: its Present and
Future                   
Upper Houses in Modern States,
Professor Tyndall               
Recent Science                 
Chinese Poetry in English Verse,.
The Manchester Ship Canal,
The Queen and her Second Prime Min-
ister                    
The Revolt of the Daughters,
Mothers and Daughters,
Bores                        
Old Wenlock and its Folklore,
Some Great Churches of France,
In the Mountains of Egypt,
NATIONAL REVIEW.
Matthew Arnold            
Robert Lowe as a Journalist,
The Garden that I Love,
Notes of a Tour in North Italy,
Roman Society a Century Ago,
The Service of a Village Knight,
221,
3

114
131
259
303
351
374

579
621
627
659
721
792
811


90
145
485
342
593
712
NEW REVIEW.
The Mystery of Ancient Egypt,
182
SCOTTISH REVIEW.
An Idyll during the French Revolu
	tion	195

AsIATIc QUARTERLY REVIEW.
A Brahmin s Impressions at the
Chicago Worlds Fair, . . 435

BLAcKwoon s MAGAZINE.
The Story of Margr~del : being a Fire-
side History of a Fifeshire Fam-
ily, . 164, 357, 422, 496, 611, 672
Recollections of the Commune of
	Paris	466
The Letters of Sir Walter Scott, . 515
Ayesha a Wife of the Prophet Ma
	hammed	734
41~ENTLEMAN 5 MAGAZINE.
Gounod,
The Cradle of the Lake Poets,
Old Edinburgh Inns, .

CORNUILL MAGAZINE.
The Man with no Voice,
The Modest Scorpion, .
Military Ballooning, .
The Caldera of Palma,
A Malagasy Forest, .

MACMILLANs MAGAZINE.
The Political World of Fielding and
	Smollett, 		.
Vincent Voiture                
The Early Life of Pepys, .
The Expedition to the West Indies,
	1655, .	.
On Modern Travelling,
The Portrait of a Moonshee,
An Oxford Idyll, . .
Some Thoughts on St. Francis
44
154
571


51
175
384
429
552



297
366
444

539
634
689
748
771</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00006" SEQ="0006" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="TOC002" N="R004">iv
Contents.
TEMPLE BAR.
Professor Jowett,
My Great-Aunt Martha,
Sal                      
A Humorous Rogue,
Mrs. Montagu              
Count Molliens Memoirs,
Early Recollections of Tennysoi~,
The Gauchos at Home,
A Word for Hannah More,.

GOOD WORDS.
The Samaritan Passover,

BELGRAVIA.
Bianca Capello, Grand Duchess of
Tuscany                

SUNDAY MAGAZINE.
Sister Dora,

LEISURE HOUR.
Recollections of Dr. John Brown,
An English Dictionary of the Days of
King James the First,
Two Episodes in a Cowards Life.

LONGMAN S MAGAZINE.
Dean Stanley of Westminster,
Color                   

CATHOLIC WORLD.
The Animals of Australia,

STRAND MAGAZINE.
Sun-Dials                     
37
104
126
212
277
411
618
678
707


505



243


702


57

124

232

643
742


575

382
SPECTATOR.
Presence of Mind Fifty Years Ago, . 192
Sundown in Shotley Wood,		. 254
The Winter Shore		315
The London Horse at Home, .	.	510
Egypt.  The Monuments,.	.	.	763
Witchcraft in a Somersetshire Yillage, 760
SATURDAY REVIEW.
Joan of Arc              

CHAMBERS JOURNAL.
The Fly Country            
Prisoners of War in England,
Railway from Jaffa to Jerusalem,
The Great Belt in Winter,

ALL THE YEAR ROUND.
The Two Bostons,	.

TIMES.
Formosan Camphor, .
690


180
317
441
695


los
REVUE HEBDOMIDAIRE.
Manette Andrey; or, Life During the
Reign of Terror,
11, 137, 266, 399, 525, 652, 770
ARCHITECT.
The Ruins of Ang-Kor,

DAILY GRAPHIC.
Tripoli in Syria, . .

REFEREE.
A Judicia~ Drama, ,
127


63


640</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00007" SEQ="0007" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="VOI001" N="R005">INDEX TO VOLUME CC~



ARNOLD, Matthew             
Ang-Kor, The Ruins of
Alexander, Prince, of Battenberg,
Australia, The Animals of
Ayesha  a Wife of the Prophet Ma-
hammed                

BROWN, Dr. John, Recollections of
Bostons, The Two .
Battenberg, Prince Alexander of
Ballooning, Military .
Brahmins, A, Impressions at the
Worlds Fair,
Bores                   
90
127
323
575
GOUNOD, .
Garden, The, that I Love,
Gauchos, The, at Home,
Great Belt, The, in Winter,
734 HORSE, The London, at Home,
57
108
323
384

	435
	659
CAREW, Bampfylde .	.	.	. 212
Cowards Life, a, Two Episodes in . 234
Capello, Bianca, Grand Duchess of
	Tuscany	243
Chinese Poetry in English Verse, . 351
Caldera, The, of Palma, . . . 429
Chicago Worlds Fair, at, A Brahmin s
	Impressions	.	.	.	. 435
Commune, the, of Paris, Recollec
	tions of	466
Camphor, Formosan 			. 703
Casaubon,	Dorothea, and George
    Eliot		728
Color		742
Churches, Some Great, of France, . 792
DAUGHTERS, the, The Revolt of
Dora, Sister               
621
702
EGYPT, Ancient, The Mystery	of	. 182
Edinburgh Inns, Old . .	.	. 571
Eliot, George, and Dorothea	Casaubon, 728
Egypt.  The Monuments,.	.	. 763
Egypt, In the Mountains of	.	. 811
FLY Country, The	.	.	.	. 189
French Revolution, the, An Idyll
	during	195
Fielding and Smollett, The Political
World of                
Formosan Camphor             
4.4
221, 485
67&#38; 
695

51~

67
131
342
387
68~

37

124
441
64f~
69%~

145
154
IRELAND, The Rhetoricians of
Italian Senate, The
Italy, North, Notes of a Tour in.
Ireland, The, of To-Morrow,
Italy, The, of To-Day,.

JoWETT, Professor .
James the First, the Days of, An En-
glish Dictionary of
Jerusalem to Jaffa, Railway from
Judicial Drama, A .
Joan of Arc,

LOWE, Robert, as a Journalist,
Lake Poets, the, The Cradle of
MELBOURNE, Lord, the Queens first
Prime Minister           
Manette Andrey; or, Life During the
Reign of Terror,
11, 137, 266, 399, 525, 652, 77~
Macmahon and his Forbears,	.	.	21
Man, The, with no Voice, . . . 51
My Great-Aunt Martha, . . . 105
Margr~del, The Story of
164, 357, 422, 496, 611,
Montagu, Mrs	
Manchester Ship-Canal, The
Molhiens, Count, Memoirs,
Malagasy Forest, A . .
Marine Organisms, The Chemical Ac-
tion of
Mothers and Daughters, 
Moonshee, a, The Portrait of
More, Hannah, A Word for
Morality and Religion, .
672
277
374
411
552

564
627
68~
707
798
297 NUMIDIAN, The . 77, 205, 333, 463, 58~
703</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00008" SEQ="0008" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="VOI002_SPI001" N="R006">Vi

OLD, the, The Plaint of

Oxford Idyll, An                 

PRESENCE of Mind Fifty Years Ago,
Prisoners of War, .
Palma, The Caldera of
Pepys, The Early Life of
Passover, The Samaritan
Peel, Sir Robert, as the Queens Sec-
ond Prime Minister,

QUEEN, The, and her First Prime
Minister                 
Qneen, The, and her Second Prime
Minister,

RHETORICIANS, The, of Ireland,
Rogue, A Humorous
Roman Society a Century Ago,
Rembrandt, The Life and Works of
Religion and Morality,
Index.
605 Sundown in Shotley Wood,.
748 Smollett and Fielding, The Political
World of
192 Science, Recent                
317 Sun-Dials                     
429 Sea Power: its Past and Future,
444 Samaritan Passover, The
505 Scott, Sir Walter, The Letters of
Stanley, Dean
579 Service, The, of a Village Knight,
St. Francis, Some Thoughts on
3

579

67
212
593
755
798
SOUTH Sea Island, A, and its People,	29
Socialism in France: its Present and
    Future	114
Sal	126
Scorpion, The Modest.	.	.	175
A.H.,To .
Apples,.	.

Blind Summit, The
Bush Friends in Tasmania,
Brought Back from the Sea,

Cat, To a .
Child, I detest your dress,
Crown, The, of Failure,
Capless Maid, The
Corrymeela            
Ciascuna ~ Cittadina duna vera
Citta,
TRIPOLI in Syria,
Tyndall, Professor
Tone, Wolfe               
Tennyson, Early Recollections of
Travelling, Modern, On

UPPER Houses in Modern States : the
Italian Senate            
VOITURE, Vincent .	.


WINTER Shore, The . .
West indies, The Expedition to, 1655,
Wenlock, Old, and its Folklore,
Witchcraft in a Somersetshire Village,
POETRY.
Holiday, A
322
450

2
514
642

194
194
258
258
578
254

297
303
382
451
505
515
643
712
771

63
259
477
618
634


131

366

315
539
721
766
66

642
Invocation to Spring,
Love and Sorrow,
Louis, To

Memories, Some
Malign Beauty,

Night and a Star,
No More,

Old Year, The
Oeschenen,

Phyle, .
Paragon Frame, A

450 Random Sown, At
514
706
Derision of the Belief in Immortality, 450
66
Eros at Yule-Tide,

Forge, The, of Life, .
Fairy-Tales, Lines to a Writer of
t~ermany, Made in	.	.
Glen Dun, A Song of	.	.
~322
578
130
386

66
386

386
706

66
770

2
514

2
Rectory Roses, the, Ballade of
Rivals, The . .
Retrospect, The, of the Just,
258
322
642</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00009" SEQ="0009" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="SPI002" N="R007">Index.
Sorrow, The, of the Sea,
Shafts of the Bitter North,
Sea-Gull, A: Incantation,
Souls, The, Opportunity,
Swan Song            

Trust, In
Temple, The, at ~Egina,
	.	2	Thyroid Gland, The
		130	To God and Ireland True,
	.	194	These All Wait upon Thee,
	.	322
		770	Wayside Flowers,
			Winter Exile in the South,
 .	.	130	World Strangeness,
 		194


TALES.

COWARDS Life, a, Two Episodes in  232 Numidian, The  77, 205, 333, 463, 58~
Manette Audrey; or, Life During the
	Reign of Terror,	Oxford Idyll, An	74S
11, 137, 266, 399, 525, 652, 779
Man, The, with no Voice, 			51
My Great-Aunt Martha, .			104 Sal	126
Margr&#38; ~del, The Story of	Service, The, of a Village Knight, .	712
164, 357, 422, 496, 611, 672
vii
	.	450
		514
	 770
	 130
		578
		706</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00010" SEQ="0010" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="R008"></PB></P>
</DIV1>
</FRONT>
<BODY>
<DIV1 TYPE="article" DECLS="/moa/livn/livn0200/" ID="ABR0102-0200-3">
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="ART">The Living age ... / Volume 200, Issue 2583</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">1-64</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00011" SEQ="0011" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="1">LITTELLS LIVING AGE.

No, 2583  January 6 189~,	From Beginning,
	I	Vol. 00.




CONTENTS.
-	I. THE QUEEN AND TIER FIRST PluME
MINISTER. By Reginald B. Brett,.

II.	MANETTE ANDREY; OR, LIFE DURING
THE REIGN OF TERROR. Translated by
Mrs. E. W. Latimer, from the French of

III.	MACMAHON AND HIS FORBEARS. By
Emily Crawford,

IV.	A SOUTH SEA ISLAND AND ITS PEOPLE.
By Frederick J. Moss             

V.	J?ROFESSOR JOWETT, .

VI.	GOUNOD. By J. Cuthbert Hadden,

VII.	THE MAN WITH NO VOICE,

VIII.	RECOLLECTIONS OF DR. JOHN BROWN,
IX. TRIPOLI IN SYRIA                
AT RANDOM SOWN,
THE SORROW OF THE SEA,
Nineteenth Century,


Paul Perret,

Contemporary Review,

Fortnightly Review,
Temple Bar,
Gentlem ans Magazine,
Cornhill Magazine,
Leisure hour,
Daily Graphic,
P OR TRY.

~	PIIYLE
BLIND SUMMIT,
MISCELLANY,
	PUBLISHED EVERY
LITTELL &#38; C
SATURDAY BY

0.,	BOSTON.








TERMS OF SUBSCRIPTION.
	.For EIGHT DOLLARS remitted directly to the Publishers, the LIvIRG AGE will be punctually for-
wa~1ed for a year,free of postage.
	Remittances should be made by bank draft or check, or by post-office money-order, if possible. If
neither of these can be procured, the money should be sent in a registered letter. All postmasters are
obliged to register letters when requested to do so. Drafts, checks, and money-orders should be made
payable to the order of LITTELL &#38; Co.
	Single copies of the 141v1eG AGE, 18 cents.
sixth Series,
Volume I.
.3


	11

21

29
37
44
51
57
	. 63




.2
.2

.64</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00012" SEQ="0012" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="2">At Random Sown, etc.
AT RANDOM SOWN.

I SCATTERED my rhymes on the barren
ground,
	Nought was its barrenness to me;
Or cast them adrift on the vagrant winds,
	And the stormy billows of the sea.
I never cared, or sought to know,
	Whether like fruitful seeds they grew,
Whether they perished as soon as born,
	Or faded away like the morning dew;
Whether men heeded them or despised;
For the light must shine, the lark must
sing,
And the rose unfold its blushing buds
To the warm embraces of the spring.

And yet, though careless as the flowers
That shed their odors on the air,
I dreamed a dream that grew to a hope,.
That as the thistledown might bear
A living germ in its small balloon,
Some of my fancies, robed in rhyme,
Might fall perchance upon fruitful soil,
And root and ripen in their time, 
Ripen in hearts as yet unborn,
	To strengthen the weak, console the poor,
To cheer the brave in their conquering
march,
	And teach the wretched to endure.
Lfes hard battle p2rmnits no truce,
	And every age needs warriors strong;
And even a rhyme may pierce like a sword
	The armor that protects the wrong!
Atheiinuni.




THE SORROW OF THE SEA.

IT is nor storm nor cams, but yesterday
The wild winds leapt in sudden thunder
down;
Shook the dark waters into starry spray,
And thrilled the soul of many a seaside
town.
Ah, cruel are the hungry tides that
drown!
They kill, yet cast ashore their tender prey;
Tossing it carelessly as seaweed brown,
Heedless of lovers young and parents grey.

But now remorse is here! The ponderous
wave
Upcoils full wearily its snowy crest, 
Of after-brooding, not of Passion, slave ! 
Lit by the low slant yellow of the west.
Unquiet grave! Thyself without a grave,
Till there be no more sea,  in foam, 
at rest!
	Spectator.	JOHN HOGBEN.
PHYLE.

HENcE Thrasybulus eagle-swoop struck
down
The traitorous Thirty. Let me muse awhile,
Where you lone castle guards the dark de-
file,
From age to age, with dread majestic
frown;
You crags are clasped with more than
Natures crown;
Stern Fate hath doomed that immemorial
pile;
But, for the patriot hero, Historys smile
Shall spurn the assailant years, that wreck
renown.

O	lovely land he fought for! Far away
Before me sleep the olive-sprinkled plain,
Purple Hymcttus, and Pira~us Bay,
And that proud Rock, where still Athene s
Fane
Recalls the rapture of her vanished sway
Oer storied Mount, and Delos-hallowed
main.
	Blackwoods Magazine.





THE BLIND SUMMIT
[A	Viennese gentleman, who had climbed the
Hoch-Kilnig without a guide, was found dead,
in a sitting posture, near the summit, upon
which he had written, It is cold, and clouds
shut out the view.  Vide the Daily News of
September 10th, 1891.]

So mounts the child of ages of desire,
Man, up the steeps of Thought; and would
behold
Yet purer peaks, touched with unearthiler
fire,
In sudden vision virginally new;
But on the lone last height lie sighs Tis
cold,
And clouds shut out the view.

Ah, doom of mortals! Vexed with phan-
toms old,
Old phantoms that waylay us and pur-
sue
Weary of dreams,  we think to see un-
fold
The eternal landscape of the Real and
True;
And on our Pisgah can but write: Tis
cold,
And clouds shut out the view.
	Spectator.	WILLIAM WATSON.
2</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00013" SEQ="0013" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="3">The Queen and her First Prime Minister.
	From The Nineteenth Century.
THE QUEEN AND HER FIRST PRIME
MINISTER.

	WHEN from the vantage-ground of
far-distant centuries men come to look
back upon the history of the British
Empire, probably no figure will sur-
pass in brilliancy and interest that of
Queen Victoria. In order to form a
just idea of the strong relief in which
the queen xviii stand out from her pred-
ecessors, it is necessary to imagine
Elizabeth known to us by the light of
her own utterances and those of her
contemporaries ; for it is thus that the
queen is revealed to the readers of her
journals, her correspondence, and the
memoirs of those who have been priv-
ileged to observe closely the higher
political movement of her reicrn. The
life of the queen has been laid open to
the eyes of all who care to look. It is
pure and honest and simple beyond the
lives of most women, and harmonizes
with the fancies upon which idealists
have loved to dwell. Emotional, with
full play of the higher feelings, tem-
pered by caution and sound reason, the
queen has reigned over half a century
without making a personal enemy,
without creating a political foe. It is a
famous record; for the negative vir-
tues are the rarest of all in monarchs.
No act of cruelty sullies the rule of
Queen Victoria, anti, so far as her sub-
jects can ju(lge of her, she has been
unjust to none of them. This alone,
apart from the lofty moral atmosphere
in which she has always moved, is
higher praise than any of her ancestors
can boast.
	It was in a palace in a garden;
meet scene for youth, and innocence,
as one in later years to be her minister
has said, that she received the news of
her accession to a throne overlooking
every sea and nation in every zone.
There are but few who would deny
that in its sequel her reign has proved
worthy of its opening. Seldom has a
woman been called upon to play a
more difficult part than the young girl,
hardly eighteen years old, who in June,
1837, stood with bare feet, and in her
night-dress, receiving the homage of
the lords who had come to announce to
her that she was queen of England.
	The scene has been admirably (le-
scribed. William the Fourth was dead.
The Archbishop of Canterbury anI
Lord Conyngham were despatched t~
inform the Princess Victoria of tli~
fact. It was a warm night in June..
The princess was sleeping in her moth-
ers room, her custom from childhood r
arid had to be summoned out of her
sleep. The messengers axvaited her in~
the long, un lofty room, separated only~
by folding-doors from that which wa~
inhabited by the Duchess of Kent and~
her daughter. The young girl enteredm
alone, in her nightdress, with some
loose wrap thrown hastily about her~
The moment she was addressed as
Your Majesty she put out her hand,
intimating that the lords who addressed
her were to kiss it, and thereby do
homage. her schooling and her in-
stincts were admirable from the first.
Self-possession combined with perfect
modesty came naturally to her. A few
hours later, at eleven oclock in the
morning, the child-queen met her
Council. In the corridor at Windsor
there is a picture which commemorates
the event. Never, it has been said by
an eyewitness, was anything like the
first impression she prodnced, or the
chorns of praise and admiration which
was raised about her manner and be-
havior, certainly not without justice.
Her extreme youth and inexperience,
and the ignorance of the world concern-
ing herfor she had lived in complete
seclusion  excited interest and curi-
osity. Asked whether she would enter
the room accompanied by the great offi-
cers of state, she said she would come
in alone. Accordingly, when all the
lords of the Privy Council were assem-
bled, the folding-doors were thrown
open, and the queen entered, quite
plainly dressed and in mourning, and
took her seat for the first time, a young
girl among a crowd of men, including
all the most famous and powerful of
her subjects. She bowed, and read
her speech, handed to her by the prime
minister, Lord Melbourne, in a clear
and firm voice, and then took the. oath
3</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00014" SEQ="0014" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="4">The Queen and her First Prime Minister.
for the security of the Church of Scot-
land~ Immediately the privy council-
lors were sworn; the royal Dukes of
Cuniberland and Sussex first by them-
selves. It was observed that as these
two old men, her uncles, knelt before
her swearing allegiance, she blushed
up to the eyes, as if she felt the con-
trast between their civil and natural
relations. Her manner was very grace-
ful and engaging, and she kissed them
both, and, rising from her chair, moved
towards the Duke of Sussex, who was
too infirm to reach her. She spoke to
uo one, nor could the smallest dif-
ference in her manner be detected,
though carefully scrutinized to see
whether she drew distinction between
Lord Melbourne and the ministers on
time one hand or the Duke of Welling-
ton and Sir R.. Peel on the other. Oc-
casionally, when in doubt what to do,
she looked to Lord Melbourne for in-
struction ; but this rarely occurred.
No wonder he was charmed; no won-
der that Sir Ii. Peel was amazed at her
manner and behavior, at her apparent
dee~ sense of the situation, at her mod-
esty and her firmness. No wonder
that the Duke of Wellington was con-
strained to admit that if she had been
his, own daughter he could not have
desired to see her perform her part
letter.
	It was not only by her appearance
and manner that the queen made her
charm felt. She acted in difficult cii-
cumstances with every sort of good
taste and good feeling, as well as good
sense. To the queen dowager her be-
havior was perfect. She wrote to her
in the kindest terms, begging her to
consult only her health and conven-
ience, and to remain at Windsor as
long as she pleased. This much any
tender - hearted woman might have
done but he +l~hff 1 for ~
	.r .~ou~~u~ness	~ie
feeLings of others already was apparent
in t~e smallest and least expected de-
tails. When about to go down to visit
The queen dowager at Windsor, to Lord
Melbournes great surprise she told him
hat the flag on the Round Tower was
~lying half-mast high, and that as they
would probably elevate it on her ar
rival, it would be better to send orders
beforehand not to do so. He had
never thought of the flag, nor did he
know anything @out it. Attention to
details, which sbme would consider
trifles, but which differentiate more
than great actions the thoughtful from
the thoughtless mind, has from her
youth upwards been characteristic of
the queen. Of her good sense and
caution ample proof was soon given in
her treatment of those who had been
about hei since childhood. Upon none
of them did she exclusively rely. Con-
roy she excluded at once, with a pen-
sion, from her immediate surroundings.
The Baroness Lehzen remained as
before her companion. It was noticed
that whenever she was asked to decide
upon some difficult matter she invari-
ably said she would think it over and
reply on the morrow. Men, knowing
to what extent she relied upon the ad-
vice of Lord Melbourne, imagined that
in everything she consulted him. lie,
however, declared that to many of his
questions a similar reply was given.
	The minister was quickly absorbed
by the novel and exciting duty which
had fallen to him. No human relation
could be more fascinating than that in
which he stood to the queen. Perhaps
no nian before or since has quite filled
the place that Lord Melbourne occu-
pied in the life of a girl who was not
his wife or his daughter. For four
years he saw the queen every day. He
was formed, as an acute observer no-
ticed, to ingratiate himself with her.
The unbounded consideration and re-
sl)ect with which lie treated her, his
desire to consult her tastes and wishes,
the ease of his frank and natural man-
ners, his quaint, epigrammatic turn of
mind, all helped to charm the girl who
was his sovereign, but who also stood
to him in statu pupiliari. The excite-
ment  for it could have been no less
to him, a man of the world, with a
romantic bias, as well as a keen prac-
tical intelligence  of having to guide
and direct such a pupil can be well
imaoined.
	He never betrayed his responsibility
nor presumed upon his position. It
4</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00015" SEQ="0015" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="5">flte Queen. and her First Prime Minister.
was a piece of rare good fortune which
found him minister at the kings death.
With all the immense powers of head
and heart which the queen caine later
to discover in Sir R. Peel, it is more
than doubtful if he could have fulfilled
in the summer of 1837 the duties so
easily assumed by his rival.
	Lord Melbournes life had been
chequered by curious experiences. In
the sphere of politics lie had found
himself on pleasant lines ; but in pri-
vate his lot had been cast with that of
a woman versed in all the wearing
secrets of romantic passion. To turn
from the memory of his wifes wild ex-
cesses in thought and language to the
pure-hearted and simple girl whom the
Fates had given him as a queen and a
daughter must have touched him to the
quick.
	Varied as is the business of a prime
minister, full as his mind must neces-
sarily be of State affairs, Lord Mel-
bournes absorbing interest became the
blossoming of this youthful character
under his watchful eye and careful
guardianship.
	He was no longer young, but lie was
not old. At the coronation, after the
heroic figure of the Duke of Welling-
ton, it was to Lord Melbourne that the
attention of onlookers was mainly di-
rected.

	His head was a truly noble one [wrote
Leslie, no mean judge]. I think, indeed,
he was the finest specimen of manly beauty
in the meridian of life I ever saw; not only
were his features eminently handsome, but
his expression was in the highest degree
intellectual. His laugh was frequent, and
the most joyous possible, and his voice so
deep and musical, that to hear him say the
most ordinary things was a pleasure; but
his frankness, his freedom from affectation,
and his peculiar humor rendered almost
everything he said, though it seemed per-
fectly natural, yet quite original.

	Chantreys bust and the beautiful
portraits in the corridor at Windsor 
one taken when he was but a boy, the
other in mi(ldle life  corroborate the
view of his contemporaries. his mein-
ory was pro(higious, an(l lie rea(1 vo-
raciously. In classical attainments,
including a neat talent for verse, he-
was up to the high average level of the~
educated men of his time. In knowi
edge of history and of politics he was
not surpassed by any; and no living
Englishman was by age, charaeterr and
experience so well qualified for the
task which lay under his hand.
	That the young queen should have
become attached with almost filial re~
gard to her minister is not surprising,
and that he admirably fulfilled his duty
was never questioned by those wh@
knew the truth. Sir R. Peel, his chief
l)Olitical opponent, a(lmitte(l that the
queen could not do better than take his
advice and abide by his counsel; zmiA
the Duke of Wellington, then lender of
the opposition to him in the House of
Lords, declared publicly that Lord Mel-
bourne had rendered the greatest pos-
sible service by making the queem~
acquainted with the mode and poiiey of
government, initiating her into the
laws and spirit of the Constitution, and
teaching her to preside over the desti-
nies of the country.
	The initiation of the queen into the
spirit of the Constitution even J~ir~
Melbournes political foes felt could
not be in better hands, and althougl~
the Times, then a party journal, de-
clared the all but infant and helpless
queen to be delivered up into the hands
of the Whig minister, and evidently
anticipated the worst results from it,
these prognostications were happily
falsified. Her uncle, the king of the
Belgians, and his curious mentor, the
physician Stockmar, from the first en-
deavored to instil imito the queens
mind her responsibilities as a constitu
tional sovereign, and the supreme im-
portance of holding an impartial balance
between the two great political parties.
Had Lord Melbourne been a degree
less loyal, had lie been an office-seeker,
had lie possessed an exaggerated i)ehief
in his own infallibility, the queen might
not have responded so readily to the
wise a(lvice of her relative and of
Stockmar. She has allowed the ad
mission to be made on her behalf that
between her accession and her mar-
riage, in spite of Lord Melbournes</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00016" SEQ="0016" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="6">The Queen and her First Prime ilijinister.
daily lessons, in reality because of their doubt that Lord Melbourne agreed with
charm, she had drifted insensibly into them in his hearty way ? Or he would
political partisanship. had it been he still prouder of her when, after bid-
~otherwise she would not have been (ling farewell to departing relatives,
human ; but it is to the credit of Lord and about to leave the ship, the captain
Melbourne that neither by precept, nor and officers betrayed their anxiety to
hint, nor suggestion did lie encourage assist her down the tall side of the
his sovereigns bias towards the Whig vessel, she looked up with the greatest
party. He taught her the duties of spirit, and said quite loud in her sil-
qucenship in their widest sense. very voice, No help, thank you ; I

	No pedagogue could have done this [says am used to this, and (hesceiide(l, as an
one of the most fascinating of biographers] ; eye-witness noticed, like an old boat-
a professor from one of the universities swain. It is not, perhaps, astonish-
might have taught her the letters of the ing that Lord Melbourne should have
Constitution in the course of morning hes- joined in the enthusiastic cheers of her
sons, but he would probably have failed to sailors. Or he accompanied her on
convey along with it that informing and those Sunday afternoons, from four to
quickening spirit without which the letter five, when the band played upon the
profiteth nothing, or heads to mischief, incomparable terrace at Windsor; and

	He was, as lie has been called, a there are those who still remember the
Regius professor, but with no profes- crowds of people, thick set rows of
sional disquahifications ; and if to p0- men, women, and Eton boys, pressing
hitical Crokers, spell the word as you round the child-queen as she walked,
will, his influence seemed dangerous, her courtiers hardly able to cleave a
the Tory leaders recognized the indis- l)assage through them, and Lord Mel-
pensable nature of his task, and acqui hourne walking half a pace behind her,
esced in his performance of it. lie on her right, stooping a little so as to
was a Whiig, no doubt, says his biog- be quite within earshot ; a fascinating
raphier, but at any rate lie was an sight ; the homage of a protector.
honesthearted English man, in no Visitors at Win(lsor were struck with
merely conventional sense a gentle- the ministers manner to the queen.
man, on whose i)erfect honor no one The mixture of parental anxiety and
hesitated to place reliance, lie lived respectful deference was naturally re-
at Windsor Castle, an(h had constant sl)oiided to by her, and she gave him
access to the queen. in the morning her entire confidence. Greville re-
lie took her the despatches, and ex- marked that lie had no doubt Mel-
plained them to her. After luncheon bourne was passionately fond of her,
lie rode with her, taking his place next as lie might be of a daughter if lie had
to her. Or he rode by her 5i(le when one, and the more so because he was a
she drove, with the Duchess of Kent, man with a great capacity for loving
in a low carriage drawn by four white without having anything in the world
ponies, attended by grooms in scarlet, to hove. As they are the iml)ressions
and a number of gentlemen riding in of an eye-witness, and a man of dis-
attendance. Or perhaps it was a re- crimination, it is worth while to quote
view of troops in the park, when her Grevilles journal of the 15th Decem-
minister would stand and watch his her, 1838 
charge as she rode between the lines,
in the Windsor uniform riding-habit, Went on Wednesday to a Council at
With the blue ribbon of the Garter, Windsor and after the Council was invited
and a smart chacot trimmed with ~ to stay that night ; rode with the queen,
lace, returning the salutes of her ~ and after riding, Melbourne came to me
trool)s and said her Majesty wished me to stay the
by raising her hand to her cap in true next day also. This was very gracious and
military fashion. The most fascinat- very considerate, because it was done for
mo thino eve ~ ~ officers the express purpose that she
would declare ; and can there be any was not displeased at my showing
not staying when</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00017" SEQ="0017" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="7">The Queen and her First Prime Minister.
asked on a former occasion, and as she can
have no object whatever in being civil to
me, it was a proof of her good nature and
thoughtfulness about other peoples little
vanities, even those of the most insignifi-
cant. Accordingly I remained till Friday
morning, when I went with the rest of her
suite to see the hounds throw off, which
she herself saw for the first time. The
court is certainly not gay, but it is perhaps
impossible that any court should be gay
where there is no social equality; where
some ceremony and a continual air of def-
erence and respect must be observed, there
can be no ease, and without ease there can
be no real pleasure. The queen is natural,
good-humored, and cheerful, but still she
is queen, and by her must the social habits
and the tone of conversation be regulated,
and for this she is too young and inexperi-
enced. She sits at a large round table, her
guests around it, and Melbourne always in
a chair beside her, where two mortal hours
are consumed in such conversation as can
be found, which appears to be, and really
is, very uphill work. This, however, is the
only bad part of the whole ; the rest of the
day is passed without the slightest con-
straint, trouble, or annoyance to anybody;
each person is at liberty to employ himself
or herself as best pleases them, though very
little is done in common, and in this respect
Windsor is totally unlike any other place.
 There is none of the sociability which
makes the agreeableness of an English
country house; there is no room in which
the guests assemble, sit, lounge, and talk
as they please and when they please ; there
is a billiard-table, but in such a remote
corner of the castle that it might as well be
in the town of Windsor; and there is a
library well stocked with books, but hardly
accessible, imperfectly warmed, and only
tenanted by the librarian; it is a mere
library, too, unfurnished, and offering none
of the comforts and luxuries of a habitable
room. There are two breakfast-rooms, one
for the ladies and the guests, and the other
for the equerries, but when the meal is
over everybody disperses, and nothing but
another meal reunites the company, so that,
in fact, there is no society whatever, little
trouble, little etiquette, but very little re-
source or amusement.
The life which the queen leads is this:
she gets up soon after eight oclock, break-
fasts in her own room, and is employed the
whole morning in transacting business;
she reads all the despatches and has every
matter of interest and importance in every
department laid before her. At eleven or
twelve Melbourne comes to her and stays
an hour, more or less, according to the
business he may have to transact. At two
she rides with a large suite (and she likes
to have it numerous) ; Melbourne always
rides on her left hand, and the equerry-in-
waiting generally on her right; she rides
for two hours along the road, and the
greater part of the time at a full gallop;
after riding, she amuses herself for the rest
of the afternoon with music and singing,
playing, romping with children, if there
are any in the castle (and she is so fond of
them that she generally contrives to have
some there), or in any other way she fan-
cies. The hour of dinner is nominally half
past seven oclock, soon after which time
the guests assemble, but she seldom ap-
pears till near eie,ht. The lord-in-waiting
comes into the drawing-room and instructs
each gentleman which lady he is to take to
dinner. When the guests are all assembled
the queen comes in, preceded by the gentle-
men of her household, and followed by the
Duchess of Kent and all her ladies ; she
speaks to each lady, bows to the men, and
goes immediately into the dining-room.
She generally takes time arm of the man of
the highest rank, but on this occasion she
went with Mr. Stephenson, time American
minister (though he has no rank), which
was very wisely done. Melbourne inva-
riably sits on her left, no matter who may
be there; she remains at table the usual
time, but does not suffer the men to sit
long after her, and we were summoned to
coffee in less than a quarter of an hour. In
the drawing-room she never sits down till
the men make their appearance. Coffee is
served to them in the adjoining room, and
then they go into the drawing-room, when
she goes round and says a few words to
each, of the most trivial nature, all how-
ever very civil and cordial in manner and
expression. When this little ceremony is
over, the Duchess of Kents wlmist table is
arranged, and then the round table is mar-
shalled, Melbourne invariably sitting on
the left hand of the queen, and remaining
there without moving till the evening is at
an end. At about half past eleven she
goes to bed, or whenever the duchess has
played her usual number of rubbers, and
the band have performed all the pieces on
their list for the night. This is the whole
history of her day; she orders and regulates
every detail herself, she knows where every-
7</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00018" SEQ="0018" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="8">The Queen and her First Prime Minister.
asked on a former occasion, and as she can
have no object whatever in being civil to
me, it was a proof of her good nature and
thoughtfulness about other peoples little
vanities, even those of the most insignifi-
cant. Accordingly I remained till Friday
morning, when I went with the rest of her
suite to see the hounds throw off, which
she herself saw for the first time. The
court is certainly not gay, but it is perhaps
impossible that any court should be gay
where there is no social equality; where
some ceremony and a continual air of def-
erence and respect must be observed, there
can be no ease, and without ease there can
be no real pleasure. The queen is natnral,
good-humored, and cheerful, but still she
is queen, and by her must the social habits
and the tone of conversation be regulated,
and for this she is too young and inexperi-
enced. She sits at a large round table, her
guests around it, and Melbourne always in
a chair beside her, where two mortal hours
are consumed in such conversation as can
be fouud, which appears to be, and really
is, very uphill work. This, however, is the
only bad part of the whole ; the rest of the
day is passed without the slightest con-
straint, trouble, or annoyance to anybody;
each person is at liberty to employ himself
or herself as best pleases them, though very
little is done in common, and in this respect
Windsor is totally unlike any other place.
There is none of the sociability which
makes the agreeableness of an English
country house; there is no room in which
the guests assemble, sit, lounge, and talk
as they please and when they please ; there
is a billiard-table, but in such a remote
corner of the castle that it might as well be
in the town of Windsor; and there is a
library well stocked with books, but hardly
accessible, imperfectly warmed, and only
tenanted by the librarian; it is a mere
library, too, unfurnished, and offering none
of the comforts and luxuries of a habitable
room. There are two breakfast-rooms, one
for the ladies and the guests, and the other
for the equerries, but when the meal is
over everybody disperses, and nothing but
another meal reunites the company, so that,
in fact, there is no society whatever, little
trouble, little etiquette, but very little re-
source or amusement.
	The life which the queen leads is this
she gets up soon after eight oclock, break-
fasts in her own room, and is employed the
whole morning in transacting business;
she reads all the despatches and has every
matter of interest and importance in every
department laid before her. At eleven or
twelve Melbourne comes to her and stays
an hour, more or less, according to the
business he may have to transact. At two
she rides with a large suite (and she likes
to have it numerous) ; Melbourne always
rides on her left hand, and the equerry-in-
waiting generally on her right; she rides
for two hours along the road, and the
greater part of the time at a full gallop;
after riding, she amuses herself for the rest
of the afternoon with music and singing,
playing, romping with children, if there
are any in the castle (and she is so fond of
them that she generally contrives to have
some there), or in any other way she fan-
cies. The hour of dinner is nominally half
past seven oclock, soon after which time
the guests assemble, but she seldom ap-
pears till near eight. The lord-in-waiting
comes into the drawing-room and instructs
each gentleman which lady he is to take to
dinner. When the guests are all assembled
tIme queen comes in, preceded by the gentle-
men of her household, and followed by the
Duchess of Kent and all her ladies ; she
speaks to each lady, bows to the men, and
goes immediately into tIme dining-room.
She generally takes time arm of the man of
the highest rank, but on this occasion she
went with Mr. Stephenson, the American
minister (though he has no rank), which
was very wisely done. Melbourne inva-
riably sits on her left, no matter who may
be there; she remains at table the usual
time, but does not suffer the men to sit
long after her, and we were summoned to
coffee in less than a quarter of an hour. In
the drawing-room she never sits down till
the men make their appearance. Coffee is
served to them in time adjoining room, and
then they go into the drawing-room, when
she goes round and says a few words to
each, of the most trivial nature, all how-
ever very civil and cordial in manner and
expression. When this little ceremony is
over, the Duchess of Kents whist table is
arranged, and then the round table is mar-
shalled, Melbourne invariably sitting on
the left hand of the queen, and remaining
there without movimmg till the evening is at
an end. At about half past eleven she
goes to bed, or whenever the duchess has
played her usual number of rubbers, and
the band have performed all the pieces on
tlmeir list for the night. This is the whole
history of her day; she orders and regulates
every detail herself, she knows where every-
7</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00019" SEQ="0019" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="9">The Queen and her First Prime Minister.
to follow, and whose teaching was in a
great degree a variation upon the text
of the Whig minister.
	Speculation staggers at the prospect
of what might have occurred if Queen
Victoria had exhibited the obstinacy of
her grandfather, or the partisanship of
Queen Anne, or the unconscientious
neglect of duty so conspicuous in
George the Fourth. Those first four
years of her reign were crucial in their
importance to the formation of her.
character as a sovereign and a woman.
From their novelty and excitement
they must have left the young girl in a
mental state only too ready to receive
lifelong impressions of good or evil.
The queen has said that they were
years full of peril for her, aiid has ex-
pressed her gratitude that none of her
children have had to run the risk she
believes herself to have incurred. It
was Englands good fortune as well as
the queens that at such a moment
Lord Melbournes guiding hand was
held out to her.
	Jn spite of all that he could do to
inure her to the idea, it soon became
clear that the queen viewed with dis-
may a change of ministers which would
deprive her of his advice and compan-
ionship; her feelings, when strongly
stirred, have always been but partially
under control ; and when the crisis of
his ministerial fate arrived in May,
1839, Lord Melbournes earnest en-
deavor to smooth the way for Sir Rob-
ert Peel was not altogether successful.
	The Bedchamber Question seems
by the light of subsequent years to
have admitted of only one proper solu-
tion; and that Lord Melbourne showed
want of foresight in not preparing the
queens mind for the inevitable change
in the personnel of her court, and want
of resolution in advising her to yield to
Sir Robert Peels strong representa-
tions, has never in recent years been
denied. The temptation was strong to
support her in her maidenly desire not
to part with the Duchess of Sutherland
and other ladies who had been around
her since her accession ; while party
tacticians derived hopeful satisfaction
from the capital which they hoped ~o
 make of ministerial devotion to the
person of the youthful sovereign, and
of self-immolation upon the altar of her
natural feelings. As is obvious from
his subsequent life, Lord Melbourne,
when the moment of parting came, was
singularly loth to leave his pupil while
any chance remained which enabled
him to continue to live the engrossing
life of the past two years.
	It came to pass, however, that the
princess of nineteen was strong eno ugh
to overturn a great ministerial combi
na.tion ; that in doing so she was sup-
ported by the Whig party ; that the
phrase, I have stood by you; you
must now stand by inc  in the mouth
of a sovereign, successfully appealed to
one of the house of Russell ; that the
charming petulance of the cry, They
wish to treat me like a girl, but I will
show them I am queen of England,
went unchallenged at a Whig Cabinet
and that the doctrine that the principle
was not maintainable, but that they
were bound as gentlemen to support the
queen, actually decided a Whig govern-
ment to continue to enjoy for two years
a further term of office. Such is the
force of the human element in great
affairs to the confusion of doctrinaires
and unfortunate devotees of scie rice.
	Possibly some kind divinity inter-
posed to assist the queen at this mo
meat, pregnant as it was with a change
vital to her reign, as well as to her
personal happiness ; for in a few short
months it was to Lord Melbourne, a
real friend of comparative long stand-
ing, rather than to a stranger however
kindly disposed, that she caine to an-
nounce her intention of asking Prince
Albert of Saxe-Coburg to become her
consort; and it was not from formal
lips, but from the heart of her minister
an(l friend, that the words of approval
and congratulation flowed. No one else
could have said to her in homely lan-
guage, You will be very much more
comfortable, for a woman cannot stand
alone for any time, in whatever position
she may be; and no one during the
trying months that followed, in which
the joys of a love match were curiously
b}e~4~d with painful discussions in
9</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00020" SEQ="0020" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="10">10
iParliament, and hateful but necessary
l)UbliC arrangements, could have filled
adequately Lord Melbournes I)lace in
the eyes of the fatherless girl who
stood alone, without a male friend or
protector of any kind. It is not sur-
prising that at the Council, when she
announced her approaching marriage,
her nervousness should have permitted
her to notice only the kindly face of her
prime minister, and still less wonderful
is it that in that momentary glance she
should have seen that his eyes were full
of tears. The prevision of work well-
igh accomplished must have rushed
upon him with full and saddenino
force, and the feeling of pleasure in the
queens happiness must have been shot
with sorrow at the thought of the fasci-
nating tutelage which was about to end.
During the eighteen months that fol-
lowed the 10th of February, 1840,
when the queen was married, to the
31st of August, 1841, ~vli en Sir Robert
Peel was sent for by the queen, her
minister was engaged in the task of
providing himself with a successor.
For it was only in a limited sense that
Peel took his predecessors place, and
the real successor to Lord Melbourne,
in influence, in authority, and in guid-
ance, was Prince Albert, a mere boy in
years, but who had been so carefully
trained, and was happily endowed with
such sin~ular powers of self-control in
one so young, that he from the first
seemed to exl)erience no difficulty in
taking Lord Melbournes place at the
si(le of the queen. It was as thou~h a
guardian had relinquished his trust
and with the fall of the Melbourne gov-
ernment, the reign of the queen may
be said to have come of age.
	For some time the end of the admin-
istration was seen to l)e al)proaching,
and abnormal perception in reading
political SimS was not required to fore-
cast the result of an appeal to the
country whenever it should take place
but Lord Melbournes fall~ though gen-
crally welcomed, carried with it an
unusual degree of personal pain to the
sovereign and her minister. Notwith-
standing his regret, Lord Melbourne
took leave of the queen with his usual
The Queen and her First Prime Minister.
	cheerful smile, although the pathos of
parting from something more cherished
than political power rings in the almost
familiar words of farewell which she
herself has recorded. He pretended
that his principal sorrow was for her,
but in reality his was the heavier bur-
den. For four years I have seen you
every day ; but it is so different now
from what it would have been in
1839. It was different, no doubt,
and it was Lord Melbourne above all
who was about to feel the quality of
the difference.
	During the leave-taking the queen
admits that she was much affected, and
that the separation from her old friend
was a trying time for her, when all the
consolation which her husband could
give her was required. This was freely
bestowed, and the exigencies of her
great position speedily reinvolved her in
affairs of State clouding regrets in the
(1(1st of strenuous and constant duty.
	To Lord Melbourne, however, the
end of life had come. He was sixty-
three, still young as the days of states-
men are now counted, but his work
was done and his mission fulfilled.
He had placed the sceptre and globe in
the hands of the youthful sovereign,
and there was no further need for hiiai
in the world.
	The truth seemed to strike him with
over~vhelming force, and although he
tried to simulate a continued interest
in public affairs, and to persuade him-
self that he was yet in full career, the
melancholy of hopelessness gradually
enveloped him, and threw into (heel)
shadow the remaining years of his life.
To resume old habits, to turn to the
classics, to books, to old friends anx-
ious to welcome him, or to new ones
eager for his society, seemed alike im-
possible. The reaction was too great,
and the difference between what was
and what had been too profound.
	Into a solitary and loveless life the
most thrilling human element had been
accidentally introduced, and, like Silas
Marner, who, expectant of mere gold
coin, suddenly found the golden head
of a child, so Lord Melbourne, in the
lottery of political life, obtained not</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00021" SEQ="0021" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="11">Mianette Andrey.
only the first place, but a prize from
which the wifeless and childless man
could not find himself bereft without
complete loss of mental balance. it is
painful to lift the veil from those last
sad years, when at Brocket, the home
of his youth, the ex-minister slowly
sank into the grave.
	Hearts break oftener than is gener-
ally supposed, and they are cleft upon
curious and unnoticed angles. Many
attempts were made, by the queen her-
self and others, to rouse the drooping
spirit of one whose name is associated
with a nature almost reckless ia its
tinsouciance and gaiety; but they were
fruitless. When the end finally came,
i~o one grieved more deeply than the
lady whose debt to him was so heavy,
and was so fully recognized. It was
some consolation to feel that during
the last  melancholy years of his life 
his pupil and her husband had been
often the chief means of giving
him  fitful gleams of pleasure ; and
no one can donbt the sincerity of the
passage in the queens journal which
records how truly and sincerely she
~leplored the loss of one who was a
most kind and disinterested friend of
mine, and most sincerely attached to
me ~  one who was, for the first
two years and a half of my reign, al-
most the only fiiend I had.
	It may be the tendency of modern
times to look less upon individual char-
acter than upon vast masses of name-
less men as the determining factor in
great public affairs, so that hereafter
Englishmen may come to view the his-
tory of their race much as some of us
gaze upon the stars, with an indefinite
and confused sense of glory the riddle
of which we cannot read ; hut it is im-
Possible that those who look back to
the reign of Queen Victoria should not
pause for a moment, held in thrall by
the moving figure of the girl-queen,
stepping as it were from innocent
sleep, with bare feet and dazzled eyes,
upon the slippery steps of her throne,
supported by the tender and respectful
hand of the first of her long series of
prime ministers.
REGINALD B. BRETT.
~Copyright, 1893, by LITTELL &#38; co.]

MANETTE ANDREY; OR, LIFE DURING
THE REIGN OF TERROR.

BY PAUL FERRET.

TRANSLATED By MRS. E. W. LATIMER.


PART I.

I.

	CLAUDE CEZARON, who had his
lodgings in the Rue de lEchiquier
in the Section Poissoni~re, started
out early one morning on his way to
the Rue de Bussy, in the Section de
lUnit6. It was the 7th of September,
1792. He had not much time before
~ for, being a clerk in the office of
Citizen Gr~goire, a government col-
lector, he was expected to be at his
desk by half past eight. Fortunately
no vexatious detentions stopped him
on his way, though he spied in the
distance in the Faubourg Poissoni~re,
Citizen Cilly, dressed in a new car-
magnole. Citizen Cilly had been for-
merly a noble, one of those called in
the language of the times a ci-devaat,
and was endeavoring to efface by
patriotic zeal all recollection of his
compromising birth. As one of the
members of the Revolutionary Com-
mittee of his section, he had, the ~veek
before, publicly upbraided Claude C&#38; 
zaroh for being the son of a merchant
who had spoken disrespectfully of the
Revolution. It happened that the fa-
ther of Claude had been a lawyer in
the days when Cilly was a viscount, so
that tile young man had answered that
Fran9ois C~zaron could hardly have
spokeil at all of tile Revolution, seeing
that he had died sixteen years before
its birth. The laugh that followed
was not flattering to the ex-viscount.
Claude knew very well thlat he had
ma(le an enemy, and walked oii faster
to avoid him.
	Claude was a tall young fellow,
twenty-six years of age, well made and
active. He strode rapidly along the
streets, for lie felt anxious and uneasy.
His mother had married for her second
husband Citizen Audrey, who had been
like a father to her young son, and had
brought lmim up in the practice of
11</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00022" SEQ="0022" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="12">12
virtue, as the phrase was in those
times. Citizen Audrey and his wife
had been living for two months at their
little place in the country, on the edge
of the Forest of Mendon, on the slope
of that pretty plateau which stretches
on the southward to the Bi~vre. Liv-
ing with them was Manette, the niece
of Citizen Audrey.
	Though Claude suffered sorely at be-
ing deprived of the sight and compan-
ionship of this young girl, he made no
complaint. The evening before lie had
even written to his mother such a letter
as lie thought must prevent her from
wishing to return to her residence in
the city.
	My dear mamma, lie said, you
must have already heard something of
what took place in Paris on the night
between the 3d and 4th. They say
three thousand persons perished. Ma-
dame de Lamballe, a quantity of priests,
and among them live bishops. I beg
you to remain in the country, where no
one will molest you. The news of the
taking of Verdun has caused a great
many citizens to leave Paris. Every
one is working for the country; arms
are being rapidly made ; liberty is sure
to triumph. Au revoir, dear mamma.
Kiss Manette for me ; you need not
kiss her quite so often as I should like
to do myself. That might be too much
for both of you.
	Later, however, that same evening,
Claude had heard that by order of the
Council General of the Communes, per-
quisitions were to be made in the
houses of all citizens whose patriotism
was considered doubtful, the proof be-
ing that they had neglected to appear
at the meetings of their sections. Seals
also were to be placed on the doors
of those persons found to be absent.
That was why Claude was making so
much haste. He reached his destina-
tion too late, however.
	As lie turned into the IRue de Bussy
he saw a crowd gathe red before his
step-fathers door. An imposing party
was just leaving it. Claude was con-
fronted by (lelegates from the Revolu-
tionary Committee of that section, who
ha(I just been putting the law in force,
Mianette Andrey;
so far as it concerned the Citizen Au-
drey.
	Little Buscaille was at the head
of the deputation. This diminutive
sans-culotte had thin, crooked legs, and
an ill-shaped body; above it was an
enormous head, on top of which was
set a bonnet rouge which rose to a point
like a pyramid. The whole height of
the man, including his head-gear, ~vas
hardly five feet, and at his heels lie
dragged an enormous sword which was
belted to his side.
	Buscaille knew Claude, and putting
his baud upon his shoulder (to do
which lie had to raise himself on tip-
toe) lie looked full at him with his two
little keen, wicked grey eyes, whose
lids had a blood-red run. Nevertheless~
his tone and words were friendly. He
of course used the familiar tutoiernent
in which citizens at that day addressed
each other.
	It seems to me, lie said, that
your father is playing the ci-devant out
there in the country, instead of being
here like every one else occupying hini-
self with the affairs of the nation.
Well ! yes. I know it is not your
fault. I like you. You are a good
patriot, and a fine young fellow.
	The honor of being esteemed by Cit-
izen Buscaille was enough to make an
honest man show some sign of comi-
tempt, but Claude restrained himself.
I will go out and see my father, he
said,  and tell him that the nation
needs his services. He will no doubt
make haste to return to Paris when he
knows it. But, citizen, the barriers, as
you are aware, are closed.
	I know, said the sans-culotte.
Ill get them opened for you. I
should be sorry if any harm came to
the Citizen Andrey, or indeed to thie
Citoyenne Manette, his niece ; it would
be a great pity. Come along with us
to the section. I will give you a few
words in writing which will let you
through the barrier. But mind; you
are to bring back that pretty Manette
if I do.
	Claudes cheeks turned pale as lie
heard from Buscailles ugly lips the
name of the girl lie loved, lie was a</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00023" SEQ="0023" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="13">~brave young man, and like all of his
sort in those days, lie said to himself in
secret: Sooner or later order and
quiet will come back; if not to-day,
surely to-morrow. Alas I to how
many living, hoping, saying the same
thing, that to-morrow, though they
knew it not, would never come
	He might indeed steel himself to
wait patiently for an improvement in
what concerned the nation, but when
Manette was in question it was another
affair. This interest in her manifested
by Buscaille, a man whom lie knew to
be a scoundrel, frightened him. He
still, however, kept silence, for which
he deserved credit, for he was quick of
tongue. He went back to the head-
quarters of the section with the crowd,
which was half tipsy, for the citizen
delegates had been drinking, though
the clocks had not struck eight. Their
swords clanked along the pavement, for
it added to their importance to march
with much rattle of steel. As they
passed, women at their shop doors,
which as yet were but half open,
glanced with compassion on that good-
looking young man marching in their
midst, whom all supposed they were
carrying off to prison.
	An hour later Claude had reached
rthe edge of the forest of Clamart and
was walking under the boughs of its
great trees. The way was long but he
walked briskly. The turf was soft un-
der his feet, the shade refreshing, and
he found himself before long deep in
meditation.
	He chuckled at the idea that Bus-
caille could have imagined he was
ooin~ to brino him back Manette I On
the contrary, lie was hastening to ad-
vise the good man whom he called
father to take her as far away from
Paris as possible. Why should not
{~itizen Andrey go back to Nantes
where years before he had made his
fortune by commerce, and where he
still owned a house in the town?
Nantes was undisturbed as yet, and
was said to be a patriotic city. Its
peace was ruffled only by occasional in-
telligence from La Vend~e.
	As for himself, though he would find
13
it very hard to be separated from Ma-
nette, it would comfort him to think
that she would be in safety. To follow
her to Kantes was not to be thought
of. He had no money of his own and
depended on his clerkship for a liv-
ing. If he went back alone to Paris
it was of course to be expected that
Citizen Buscaille would do him some
ill turn.
	Under the great trees whose boughs
rocked to and fro over his head
with gentle, murmuring noises, nature
seemed very beautiful, and life good
and sweet, but as lie walked he made
a gesture de noting a brave resolution
of self-sacrifice ; and lie repeated out
aloud his usual formula, To-morrow
or next day I It cannot matter much.
The day must come, ei thier to-morrow
or the next day!

II.

	CLAIJPE had been walking two long
hours. His road for the rest of his
way was out of the wood, though it
ran for some distance along its edge;
it then passed through two orchards
planted with apple - trees. Beyond
them, behind a row of trees, could be
seen the thatched roofs of some farm
buildings. Higher than these was the
slated roof of a house, higher again
was the church clock in the church
steeple, while over all was a bright
strip of the blue heavens.
	Claude walked on faster when he saw
these roofs, his heart was rejoicing in
his near approach to his dear family.
Manette in a few minutes would, lie
thought, be very much surprised to see
him. She would run to him, holding
out both her pretty hands.
	The air was pure, the sky was bright,
the apple-trees bent under their fruit.
Claude thought his mother was sure to
have plenty of apples that year. Very
likely the affairs of the nation would
be settled in time to let them, a happy
family group all seated round the
hearth, enjoy those apples, before they
had had time to rot in the store-room.
Manette was fond of apples. He liked
to see her bite into them with her
pretty white teeth.
or, Life During the Reign of Terror.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00024" SEQ="0024" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="14">14
	This farm was hers ; these meadows,
and these apple-trees ; all had once
belonged to a noble now an emigre, and
had been sold as national property.
Who could say that M. Andrey was not
a good citizen? Had he not bought
the lands of a former nol)le for his
niece, and thereby given a pledge of
his attachment to the Revolution?
	Claude was within a hundred yards
of the village, when from behind the
line of trees he caught sight of a
female form coming towards him.
Was it Manette? Was it really Ma-
nette, and not a vision formed by his
own desires?
	Manette, he thought, could not have
been expecting him, since he had
never said that he was coming. Dear
girl I some presentiment must have
brought her forth to meet him.
	She, on her part, thought from a dis-
tance that she recQgnized him, though
she could not see distinctly for the
glare of sunlight. She raised her
hands to shade her eyes. Then, sure
it immust be lie, she ran across the grass
to meet him. He might have crossed
the grass too and have joined her
quickly, but he stood still enjoying the
(lelight of seeing her swift motion as
she came towar(ls him. She was wear-
ing a frock of changeable silk; a great
white neckerchief covered her shoul-
(lers and was knotted behind her ~vaist;
she had no hat upon her head and her
fair curls were fluttered by the wind.
But, strange to say, she (lid not come
with outstretched hands, laughing and
smiling, as he had expected to see her.
On the contrary, she looked pale an(l
anxious, and while still at a distance
she cried,
 Oh, Claude ! is it you ? You here ?
What is the matte i? 
	He did not answer her. As she
came close to him his one thought was
to gaze on her.
	Oh; Manette, how beautifully you
run !~
	Oh I but do answer me.
	Manette, I think you are prettier
than ever.
	~TlmaL has that to (10 with it?
have you come here~ to conceal your-
Manette Andrey;
self? Are you in danger in Paris?
Has some one denounced you?
	Are you afraid for me, dear? Then
you really love me I
	Yes  yes. Of course I love you.
I see you want me to say it, or I shall
get nothing out of you. No~v then, are
you satisfied?
	I should be still more satisfied i~
you would say it over again.
	No  once is enough. Claude h
what has happened? Have you made
another speech in your section ? Have
you done anything more to provok~
Cilly? Have you tried to give another
lesson to those wicked wolves, the sans
culottes ? 
	They may be sometimes wolves,
but, Manette, if you really knew them
you would not find them all so bad.
	Then you are in danger, and have
come here to seek safety ?
	Ah I Manette, even suppose that
that were true, what should I care for
(hanger if I knew you loved mc?
	I dont love you. You are making
game of my anxiety.
	Forgive me, (lear, he said, it is
two whole months since I have seem
you; it may be much longer before I
see you again. It might have been
better had we never loved each other.
	What politeness, Monsieur Claude!
	It is best, perhaps, in these evil
days to have nothing but ones own
life to care for when one is in daily
danger of losing it.
	Claude, this means that you have
done something imprudent ? 
	Do not be anxious. I am in no
danger. I have made no more speeches.
in the section. I am in no humor to
flatter the sans-culottes, and one cannot
speak without compliments to them.
But this is no time for any man to op-
pose them.
	Is that true? Are you sure you
will not a0 am court danger through
your own perversity? Ahi I if you only
knew how you have frightened me I 
	Then that must be your excuse,
Manette, for not having told me you
are glad to see me.
	She suffered him to kiss her fore-
head. He put his arms around her.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00025" SEQ="0025" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="15">or, L?fe During the Reign qf Terror.
He was six feet high, but she was tall
an(l could look up into his eyes as she
leaned her head upon his shoulder.
	 Then, Claude, she said,  why
are you here? We did not expect you.
Why did you say it may be long before
we meet again ?
	Because I think my father may
very probably wish to go away.
	Your fathers niece would oppose
him then, most certainly.
	 I have many things to say to him,
Manette. The best thing he could do
would be to go back for a time to his
house at Nantes.
	Have you come to advise him to do
this ?
	Claude hesitated a moment before he
answered her.
	Have you come here on purpose
for this ? she said, stamping her foot.
Then do as you please. If you do it
I shall be couvince1 you do not love
nie ! 
	I shall give him my advice, never-
theless, ans~vered Claude, in firm and
manly tones; and I ought, becaust I
love you more than I care for my own
happiness.
	Manettes lips quivered.
	You do not know how things are
here, she said ; and still less do you
kno~v what would happen if my uncle
were to put forward this proposition of
inhabiting the house at Nantes  ~vhich
I detest.
	Would my mother refuse to go?
	Good heavens, yes! Here at Y6-
lizy she trembles day and night, but
you may feel sure that nothing would
prevail upon her to move elsewhere.
	My dear mother seems like a poor
little frightened bird which is too terri-
fied to use its wings.
	What a pretty poetical compari
5OI),~~ said Nanette, under her breath.
But I do assure you that there is not
mnch poetry nowadays in our home.
	Is my mother very poorly? Does
she make every one else suffer ?
	Claude, we are living here in hell
itself. Ask my uncle.
	Does she make you unhappy, Ma-
nette ? you whom she used to be so
fond of?
	Your mother has now learned to be
fond of nothing. She does not love
you, and she hates me. She cannot
love anybody. She is wrapped up in
herself.
	When I look back on what she once
was I How she must be changed I
	And the worst part is that she can-
not endure to think that other people
love each other.
	 Manette I  can it be that she does
not wish you to be my wife ? Only
yester(lny I was be~~in~ her to kiss v ou
for me I 
	The girls eyes filled with tears.
	It cannot be, she says. We must
not think of it. She says that in the
first place all who marry now are mad
 that they are doing all they can to
draw upon themselves and on their
families the notice of the Revolution
~lry Committee and the sections. And,
oh, Claude I ho~v could we be married
without a priest?
	We could get one here in secret 
that need not be a difficulty.
	Bring a priest here I Your mother
would not let us so much as think of
such a thing I It would kill her out-
right. Do you suppose it can be right
to wish her dead ? Thou~h she is
always saying she is sure we do.
	She must read our hearts very im-
perfectly. You must pardon her, Ma-
nette.
	Claude, you are twenty-seven, I
shall soon be twenty-two. if she is
dying here of fright, I am dying of rest-
lessness and euaui. Ah I. Claude, if
you could only hear how she talks I I
am a silly piece of affectation in her
eyes at present, and as for you, Claude,
she thinks you a heartless, foolish, self
ish wretch, bent on being the ruin and
the death of all who. belong to you.
She says you only go to the clubs be-,
cause you want to show off your talent
for speechmaking.
	I have gone there to defend liberty
to plead the cause of reason. But I
shall go there no more, Manette.
	 You will be arrested some day, she
says, after one of your fine speeches,
and will be carried off to prison at
P6lagie. They would arrest your wife,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00026" SEQ="0026" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="16">16
too, and that would be a pretty ending
to our marriage ! And next morning
it would be your mothers turn. They
would carry off an old woma.n who
never did any harm to the nation or
the section  and all becaus~ of your
foolish speeches. Oh ! Claude, what a
dreadful, humiliating thing is fear!
How cruel it is, too. I could not tell
you what a scene we had here yester-
day when your letter came. Your
mother did not care for what you said
about their having killed the priests.
She said you only told her to make her
feel more miserable than ever. If they
had murdered Madame de Lamballe, it
made no difference to her.
	You are right, Manette; fear is a
dreadful, cruel, selfish thing, said
Claude, in a low voice. It was Ma-
dame de Lamballe who got her her
pension from the queen after my own
father died.
	She must surely have forgotten it.
But what you told her of the massacres
seemed to have turned her head. She
cried out that such things ought never
to have been written of iii a letter
that he who wrote them was selfish,
spiteful, cruel. That letters might be
opened, and then those who received
them would be held accountable for
their contents as well as those who had
written them.  Claude, she cried,
never thinks of his wretched mother.
Au I what a dreadful thing it is to
think that one ever l)rought such a son
into the world  
	Did my mother say that of me ?
Yes. And then my uncle could
refrain no longer. He spoke to her
sternly. I ran into my chamber. I
could not bear any more. I was cry-
She leaned her face upon the young
mans arm. Her tears had not all
been wept away. Claude said noth-
ing; he only pressed her to his heart.
He saw that the whole story of his life
would lie between the girl he loved so
fondly and the mother whose affections
and whose reason had been perverted
by the stress and strain of overmaster-
ing fear.
Claude, said Manette, dont try
Mianette Audrey;
	to persuade my uncle to go back to
Nantes. If lie does, I swear that I will
run away.
	This threat which seemed so childish
to Claude gave him a momentary incli-
nation to smile.
	And where would you go, Ma-
nette ?
	I should come straight to you.
You would have to protect me. After
that we could be married, whatever
people might say.
	Oh! Oh I  lie ci~ied,in great as-
tonishment. You have grown very
bold, my darling.
	Because, Claude, you are just the
contrary. You wait on circumstances,
and never carry out your own will.
Remember that the only hapl)iness I
have in life is the thought that you are
living not far off and that I may see
you any day.
	Dear Manette, distance is no ob-
stacle to love.
	That means that you have made up
your mind to make me miserable. You
are bent upon it. What are you going
to tell Citizen Andrey? If you please,
I want to know.
	I always wish to do anything you
ask of me, Manette, but there are some-
times things 
	That I should not understand, you
mean to say. I know all about that
kind of talk from men who fancy they
have all the sense there is in the world
to themselves. At any rate, Citizen
Audrey thinks better of me than you
do. Poor uncle! He has no one but
me to talk to now about his troubles. I
know lie is very uneasy about having
been so long away from Paris. He
was telling me this very morning that
the sections were sending delegates to
visit unoccupied houses.
	He had good reason to fear that
they would make such a visit to his
house, cried Claude, and it was not
in my power to Warn him of it in time.
	Manette seized him by both hands.
	 Do von mean to tell me, she cried,
that the sans-culottes have really
searched our house? Then, believe
me, it is quite certain we shall not go
to Nantes.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00027" SEQ="0027" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="17">or, Life During the Reign of Terror.
	On the contrary, it would be an-
other reason for going away.
	We shall be bacj~ in Paris to-mor-
row. You will see.
	Indeed you wont, not if I have
to hinder you by flinging myself across
the highway.
	Then we should drive over you,
laughed Manette. What an absurd
scene, or dreadful spectacle ! Claude
C~zaron is lying at full length in the
dust, our carriage is about to run over
him. Now be is crushed to atoms.
What a pity ! But all the same the
best we can do is to (Irive on.
	My mother will never give her con-
sent ; and for once she will be right,
cried Claude.
	Citizen Audrey will force her to
obey him when it comes to the point.
It is not often he asserts himself, but
when he has made up his mind I
know what I know, Monsieur Claude.
To-morrow morning we shall be in
Paris, as you will see. And in your
heart of hearts I know you will be glad
of it, as well as I.
	No !  he cried, I cannot wish
for happiness that may cost us all so
dear. I will go into the house and talk
the matter over with Citizen Audrey.

III.
	THE bcdcbamber at No. 9 Rue de
Bussy, in which, for the most part, the
unhappy wife of Citizen Audrey lived,
was the most daintily furnished room
in their dwelling. There was carving
on the dark wainscot; before the win-
dow and the alcove hung curtains of
India muslin ; in a medallion over the
door was a copy of a picture of some
Cupids by Bouclier. In the midst of
all this middle-class luxury sat what
looked like a wax figure in a low easy-
chair. It was the Citoyenne Audrey,
dressed all in black. Tier knitting lay
upon a chair beside liem~. The work
was always put within her reach, but
for months l)ast she had not touched it.
She sat hour after hour, motionless and
silent, her hands crossed upon her
knees.
	All at once a noise came from the
gates of the section going their rounds.
There was another noise besides their
clatter in the street, the loud voices of
women coming from the butchers shop
where they had been standing in queue
for hours. Citoycune Andrey started
when she heard these combined noises.
Had the time of her arrest arrived ?.
Were those wretches coming to molest
her?
	The noise passed down the street
into the distance, but she did not easily
recover from her terror. Her little,
dim eyes had grown bright and peered
fearfully into every dark corner of her
chamber. When she found she could
see nothing unusual she sank back on
her cushions and began to sigh aiid
moan.
	The door of her room was softly
opened. Slight as the noise was she
gave a start and a loud cry. It was
her husband, who had come back from
his daily walk in the garden of the
Luxembourg. When he saw her he
shrugged his shoulders slightly.
	He was an elderly man. In happier
days he had worn hair powder ; now
he had only his own white hair. It
was primdencfi which compelled him to
give up the use of the perfumed pow-
der he had so much loved, but at pres-
ent only M. Robespierre dared to be
seen in it. It had an odor of aristoc-
racy on other mens heads.
	Citizen Andrey was dressed in a
coat of stout plum colored cloth, and
breeches of the same. His black
stockings were of spun silk, his waist-
coat was of flowered chintz ; in his hat
was a great tn-colored cockade, and
through the lint-band was stuck his
certificate of civism, that all might
see at a glance be was a friend of the
Revolution.
	He was tall, very thimi, still hearty,
and still upright. After his first ~es-
ture of impatience he felt pity as he
looked at that poor, trembling remnant
of a woman  his own wife, and lie
remembered the time when she was
beautiful, and lie had loved her.
	On the white marble hearth, beneath
a chimney-piece on xvhicli stood one or
street; it was the march of the dde- two bronze ornaments, burned a bright
	L1~rIN( AOE.	VOL. I.	2
17</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00028" SEQ="0028" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="18">18
fire. The Citoyenne Andrey on seeing
her husband began to complain that
she was cold. He threw another log
upon the fire, saying to himself that no
fire woul(l ever warni her ; it was her
heart, poor creature, not her body that
was cold. 1-Je was kind-hearted and
he took good care of his sick wife, but
since they had left V~lizy and returned
to Paris he had rarely spoken to her,
because anything lie sai(l was sure to
lead to recrimination and tears. He
had had very powerful reasons for
coining back to Paris, so that lie had
not only overruled the remonstrances
of Claude, but had felt himself com-
pelled to exert all his authority, nay,
almost to use force to overcome the
opposition of his unhappy wife, and lie
knew that she bitterly resented it.
	It seeme(l to him, however, that for
some clays l)ast she had grown a shade
more reasonable at least he did not
see her face flush angrily whenever lie
came near her ; nor did she any longer
say to him six or seveii times a day
Why did yo~i bring me back to Paris ?
Are you going to denouiice me to your
section, because you do not care to
have me any longer a burthen and ex-
pense upon your hands?
	Unhappily some one had told her
that Citizeii Hanriot, the chief man in
their section, had denounced his own
mother to the Revolutionary Committee
that he might get rid of the trouble of
taking care of her. Her thoughts had
dwelt upon this horror till the idea that
her own h)eople might act like Citizen
Hanriot had completely taken posses-
sion of her.
	But this morning she seemed to him
to cower less than usual. Some other
notion, not that connecte(l with Citizen
Hanriot, must be np~)ermost in her
mind ; and her husbard as lie noticed
her humble hook, her almost beseeching
expression, felt sure that she had some
request to make of him, something no
doubt insane which would lead to fur-
ther trouble. He looked at her with a
kind of curiosity. He felt sure that
some new project was ripening in her
brain.
	He leaned on the back of hem chair
ifanette Andrey;
and said softly: Do you want any-
thing? Is it Manette you wish for ?
	She gave a suddemi start. He had
touched her insanity to the very quick.
In a sharp, trembling voice, yet hardly
louder than a whisper she exelaimne(l
Do I want Manette ? What should
I want that hare-brained, selfwilled,
foolish girl for ? Whats the good of
Manette ? All she does is to ask me
when she comes iiito the room,  Are
you better, aunt ? and much she
cares ! Everybody kno~vs whiomii she is
thinking of
	Oh, well you know she is quite
right to think of him, sai(h Citizeii
Audrey somewhat coldly.  She is en-
gaged to your son. It is a pity that
yoim dont think more of him.
	Without saying anything further, lie
went towards a tall cabinet, a sort of
secretary, iii marqueterie an(l olive
wood, which stoodi Oh)poSite the fire-
place. Everything in the d~velhing
shio~ved ease, wealth, and luxury, and it
may be added, the taste of the middle
class in (lays when every article of fur-
niture was made with an eye to art.
The barbarism of the near future was
ruthlessly to sweep away all such
French elegance, whose relics we con-
sicler so precious iii our day.
	M. Andrey opened the secretary and
sat down before its array of tiny
drawers. There was one secret (Irawer
which he pushed open. The sick
woman maundered on
	Oh, yes !of course none of you
ever thought that Mademoiselle Ma-
nette could do aiiything amiss. Of
course it was to be expected you would
stand up for a boldfaced, wilful thing
who never has had but one thought in
her silly head. Respectable girls want
naturally to be married, but they dont
talk about it as she does. There would
have been fine doings in this house if I
had not turned the hover out of it
And a good thing, too. Tie was sure
to bring us into trouble  was Claude.
	Agaiii NIl. Au(lrey sl)oke to her
 Have the goodness not to try to jus-
tify your conduct to your Soil. You
just shut our dooms in his face.
	Because the (lelegates of the see-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00029" SEQ="0029" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="19">tion would have come here and arrested
hini before my very eyes.
	1 am ashamed of you for being
such a mother. The deed is done. I
recommend you to say as little as you
can about it now.
	They woul(l have carried me to
prison  me, a poor, sick woman, with
only God to care for me.
	Thats always the way, of course.
Bring Providence into the affair.
	M. Andrey was not a believer, he
was a man like others at the close of
the eighteenth century. He shrugged
his shoulders. At any rate, lie
said, God does not frighten you. He
is no sans-culotte.
	The unhappy woman fell back in her
chair with a sigh. Her anger and her
animation were dying out. She felt
herself vanquished. She (lid not say
another void. M. Audrey, after feel-
mo. in
	the (irawer, took out a paper
covered with close writing, which -he
unfolded before him on the desk. Be-
fore beginning to rea(1, however, there
passed through his mind the thought
that he must have beeii mistaken in
supposing that there was any change in
the poor woman, crazed by fear, who
was sitting in the room with him. The
Quly thing to be done was, as usual, to
pay no heed to her.
	Indeed, at this moment, the inisfor
tune of having such a wife sat more
easily on M. Andrey than it might
have done, for he was delighted to see
lying safe before his eyes a paper he
was never tired of looking at, a precious
document, the possible  nay, the very
probable loss of which, vhen the (lele-
gates of the section searched his house,
four months before, had caused him
incredible anxiety.
	It was his deed of partnership with
Grandmaison, the ship  builder at
Nantes, setting forth that Grandmai
son had received from him as special
partner two hundred thousand francs.
Why, when M. Audrey left Paris for
the country in July, had he not taken
this most precious document ~vith him ?
	For one reason because he thioiight it
safer where lie left it. He feared lest,
in the confusion incident to moving, it
19
might fall into his wifes hands. She
knew indeed of its existence, but noth-
ing of its contents. That deed wouhi
have told her things that in times of
revolution and coufus ion it was better
to keep hidden from all eyes. Besides,.
M. Audrey had not intended to spend
more than a week or two in the coun-~
try. He had expected that the career
of the Revolution would be brief. He
coml)are(h it in his own mind to the
mad rush of a runaway horse. The-
capture of the Tuileries by the sec-
tions, the imprisonment of the kiug~
the persecution of the nobles, of the
priests, and of the rich, to say nothing
of the massacres in the prisons, had
taken him by surprise, all being events
that had hiappene(l within three veeks.
	But the Nation  having (lecreed
that absence from Paris ~vas prima facie
evidence of disaffection, and that ab
sente es should be treated accor(1 ingly,
ho~v did it happen that a fello~v like
Buscaille, who had himself headed the
l)arty which h)llt seals Uh)O~ his prop-
erty, had con(lLlete(l the affair with so
much consideration and (lecency?
	The deed ~vhich guaranteed to ~f.
Andrey the l)riiicih)al part of the wealth
that remained to him after many re-
verses had lain indeed at the bottom of
a secret (Irawer in the secretary, but it
was well kno~vn that sans-culottes hai
no scruple about breaking to pieces
furniture in their domiciliary visits, or
even burning it. Buscaille had uii
doubtedly been (lesirous to (leal leni-
ently with the absent proprietor of the
house in the Rue (he Bussy, an(l subse-
quently lie had use(l all his influence to
get the seals removed as soon as M.
Andrey and his household had got hack
to their city home. When M. Andrey
had endeavored to express his gratitude
to this man, Buscailhe had winked at
him with his two re(lhi(lde(l eyes, and
his mouth (thie foul mouth of a (Irunk
aid) had tried to form a smile.
	 Dont thank me, citizen, he said.
 It was all for the sake of your pretty
niece the Citoyeune Manette, if you
want to know.
	M.	Audrey iau(rhed to himself at the
idlca of the charms of Manette having
or, Life During the Reign of Terror.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00030" SEQ="0030" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="20">20
capt uied the fancy of such a rough sav-
age as Buscaille. He laughed again
when the same thought presented itself
as he unfolded his precious document.
	The object of the partnership be-
tween hiiuseW ~rnd Citizen Grandmai-
son of Nantes was not clearly set forth
in the writing. It is not always neces-
sary for honest men who understand
each other to define precisely the na-
ture of their business, and Grandmai-
son was honest in his way ; though he
had become a deep-dyed demagogue at
~antes, and M. Audrey in consequence
often heard of his Jacobin proceedings.
Liberty and fraternity were words for-
ever in his mouth, arid lie believed
them, while the same sonorous phrases
were repeated by his partner in Paris
without conviction, lie having learned
(somewhat to change the proverb) to
howl in concert with the popular cry
on all occasions.
	All the rich lovers of liberty at Nantes
had, however, for years done busi-
ness in ebony   which was the ac-
cepted euphemism for be ing engage(l
in the slave trade. M. Andrey had
had considerable experience in that
traffic, for lie and Graudnialson had,
long had two vessels on the coast of
Africa. They believed in liberty and
fraternity, but color made a difference.
However, they could not but feel that
their connection with such merchan-
dise might now bring them into trouble,
since so much talk was being made
about the rights of man.
	The names of their two ships had
been originally the Jean-Jacques and
the Fid~le Sujet, but this last had been
changed into the Mirabeau. Both had
now been two years lying dismantled
in the port of Nantes. As they were
idle it would have been quite in order
for Citizen Audrey to ask Citizen
~-raudmaison what use he was making
of their joint capital, hut it seemed far
more important to keep the fact of
IJeing rich unknown in Paris where
peculiar dangers surrounded eve ly rich
man. Therefore the Citizen Audrey
felt greatly obliged to Buscaille for
his protection. That good rascal of a
Jacobin had served him well  and all
for the sake of the bright eyes of Ma-
nette
	He heard a light tap against the wall
of the adjoining chamber, and lie rose,
putting the deed back in its secn~et
drawer, and closing the secretary. The
tap had reminded him that he had an
other duty to attend to, another sorrow
to assuage, another woman to console
all in consequence of the madness
which seemed to l)ervacle his dwelling.
First lie had to comfort his wife, who
dreaded the loss of her head, and then
to corRiole with Manette, who happily
only lamented the loss of her lover.
	He did his best for both, smiling as
he spoke to them with his perpetual
smile. But he said to himself that
neither knew him for what he really
was (or at least wished others to con-
sider him), a man truly kinidheanted,
the kind of man bred by the fashion
of the old times, fast passing away ; a
man who had the true l)ohiteness of
the heart (or at least acted as if lie had
it), a man who through sharpened by
long familiarity with business was full
of feeling, and who often had thoughts
that little accorded with his outward
behavior or his surroundings.
	Thierefore the unnatural conduct of
his wife towards her own son shocked
him extremely, but yet he would not
force her to act differently, giving as
his reason that lie dreaded lest in somnie
fit of crazy anger provoked by his inter-
ferenice she would make some disturb-
ance which might draw notice at a
time when every house should be if
possible quiet and unobserved. In his
heart he was niot very sorry for Claudes
banishinient, for in his opinion the
young man was too excitable and acted
impmu(lently.
	Manette was unhappy  that was a
matter of course, and her uncle was
veny sorny for her. He was fond of
the young girl, both because of their
relationship, and because her pretty
face was pleasant to look upon; but,
after all, what did it signify ? Ma-
nette could wait.
	He said to her once 
My dear, I have beeni in love my-
self. I know what it is ; it has its
Manette Andrey.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00031" SEQ="0031" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="21">troubles. But when things come right,
as they will some day, you will forget
them all. The bad places in the road
we travel dont last throngh all the
journey. A whole nation cannot stand
long on its head with its heels in the
air. Peace will come back again. Be
patient. Only  since Claude writes to
you and you to him, nrge him to be
very prudent as to what he says and
does.



From The contemporary Review.
MACMAHON AND HiS FORBEARS.

	IF judged by the homely standard,
handsome is that handsome docs,
Marshal MacMahon was in some re-
spects a great man. He was free from
discrepancies. So unswerving was his
rectitude that any one who knew him
well could say what course lie was sure
to take under given circumstances. It
would have been hard to find a man
more healthy in body, mind, or moral
sense. Along with native honesty, lie
had a keen perception, inherited and
cultivated, of the social duties implied
in the word honor. lie understood
that word in a wider sense than is gen-
erally given to it in France ; lie failed
to see how honor could ever clash with
duty. Fond of magnificence in dis-
charging high public functions, he was
in l)1ivate life the simplest of mortals,
an(l the least vain or egotistical. It
might be said of him that lie never
fished for praise, though lie fired up at
censures which lie thought undeserved
or pronounced in bad faith. MacMa-
hons submission to what he deemed
the law of duty was absolute, and lie
took no credit to himself when lie
obeyed that law of great personal sacri-
fice. His obedience was prompt arid
almost cheerful. It is to be regretted
that the moral instinct which shaped
his con(lnct was in a degree warped by
the law of military obedience, in which
he was trained from infancy, and that
by the pressure of circumstances over
which lie had no control, his heroism
was devoted almost entirely to military
exploits. On two historical occasions
21
he showed himself a hero without.
meaning to do so. One was in the de- -
bate in 1857 in the French Senate ow
the Public Safety Bill, framed by Gen-~
eral lEspinasse, who was appointed
minister of the interior after the Orsini
attempt to assassinate Napoleon IlL
with explosive bombs. The other was
when lie voluntarily des~ended from
power, as he thought, to face poverty.
He had spent far more than his official
salary as president of the Republic,
and disdained to touch the allowance
of 12,000 a year for travelling ex-
penses, voted to him by the Budget
Committee of the Chamber of Deputies
on Gambettas motion, in 1876. The
money accumulated, and the 36,000
which MacMahion would have been.
justified in taking, if he had not
thought it was meant to be a sop, went
back to the treasury after he left the
Elys~e. This supplemental allowance
was dm~awn regularly by M. Gr~vy, who
never travelled any where, except once
a year to Mont Sens Vaudrey, and then
on a free pass from a railway company.
	MacMahons muihitary exploits were
performed in the service of Louis Phi-
lippe, Napoleon III., and, worst of alh~
the Versailles Assembly  a body in
which responsibility was so divided
that practically there was none, nor
any restraint,except the fear of Pins
51a and the wirepulling cleverness
of Thicrs. It was a great misfortune
for the world that MacMahion nevet-
had the opportunity to be the soldier of
a great cause. Had such an occasion
been given him, he must have gone
(lown to futtire generatiomis as a shin
in g example. He was not below his
time, or the general standard of his
country, in any single respect, and lie
was al)ove it in many respects. Licen-
tiotisness was rife at a timne when the
mcans for indulging in luxurious prof-
ligacy were heaped upon 1Pm ; but his
hi fe remained pure. MacMhon huted
iml)urity, and could iiot en(lure his fel-
low-marshal Camirobert, because his
talk smacked of guard-room ribaldry.
His repugnance to the low tone of
French officers under the Empire often
made hmini feel like an alien among
2ifacMalion and his Forbears.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00032" SEQ="0032" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="22">MacMahon and his Forbears.
[22
~thein. After he became a father, his was the danger of civil war, of which
~eonscience i~rew to be an ever-watchful there had been too much in France.
monitor. He once said that if it ac- Muskets would go off of themselves, he
cused him of a base action he would sai(l, if the Comte de Chambords pro-
not dare to eml)race his chil(lren. gramme became the government one.
	MacMahon lived in a time at once Horror of military massacres, which
corrupt and hypocritical. The catch- former governments had undertaken.
word of government was order ; but with so much levity, prevented lain
~disoider was in all its members. They from listening in 1877 to those council-
had lusted for power in order to satisfy lors who urged a coup d~tat. When
;the lust for wealth and the material he had to choe~e between governing
enjoyments which are to be bought against his piii~ciples, or rather against
with money. Every party that had the political ideas in which lie was nur
risen to the top since 1830 had fo- tured, and a governmeHt l)ased on
n~ented revolution to get there, and, force, he retired without any fuss, and
being there, had kicked away the lad- unostentatiously set about smoothing
der by which they climbed, and let away difficulties that lay in his succes-
their promises be protested. Revolts sors path, and which he thought he
ensued, and were put down by military could reiuove.
mnssacres. MacMahon saw the gov- MacMahons heart constantly infin-
eminent massacres of the early years enced his head, and lie had never ren-
of Louis Philippes reign, in Lyons and son to be sorry for letting it do so. He
Paris, and the massacres undertaken in taught his children that the best guar
the name of the Republican Executive dian angel under all circumstances was
Committee by General Cavaignac in a heart in the right place. In his moral
the days of June, 1848. In 1852 came complexion and his physical constitu-
the proscriptions of the Mixed Coin- tion and appearance lie was distinctly
inittees so called because made up of Irish. Though a generous man, lie
judges, officers, and prefects - which could be resentful and harbor hatred,
condemned thousands to the  dry guil without, however, letting it direct his
lotine, as transportation to Cayenne conduct. l3ut wheii beaten lie had a
was called. MacMahon, as a soldier of soldierly way of admitting it, and ban-
the Versailles Assembly, waged a street isliing all anger from his mind. Ad
war against the Commune of Paris, in miral Pothuan, who was minister of
which twenty thousand of the Pan marine in the Dufaure Cabinet that
sians were killed behind barricades caine into office after the elections of
~nd there were not ships enough to 1877, told me that he accepted the (he-
take the prisoners who escaped execu- feat more frankly than a civiliaii in his
tion to the penal settlements. He was place would have (lone. The admiral
one of the fe~v at Versailles who ad- felt certain that all (hamiger of his gov-
vocated the application of the la~vs of erning against republican principles
war and of humanity to the defeated was at an end, and that if ministers
Communists. While it ~vas generally ~vent as far as Gambetta wanted, the
deemed treason to show any feeling of marshal would resign.
pity for them, he maintained that they MacMalmon was not so remotely Irish
must have regarded their cause as sa- as most French people suppose. His
cred, for men and womemi had (lefended grandfather was born in ireland, but
it with the heroic constancy of martyrs. his grandmother arid mother were
The marshal was, so far as the rules of French ; the grandmother, Charlotte
military obedience allowed, a Legiti- de Belin dEquilly, was a Burgundian,
mist from youth to old age. But as and the mother, a distant cousin of
president he would be no party to any Mirabeau, was a Riquet de Caramnan,
plan for a Legitimist restoration, and or a Riquetti, whose father had mar
refused to receive a visit from the ned a Belgian Imeiress, and obtained
Comte de Chambord. his one motive the right to call himself Prince de Ca-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00033" SEQ="0033" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="23">raman de Chimay. The grandfather,
John MacMab on, beca tue a naturalized
subject of Louis XV. in 1750, and the
proofs he gave of noble lineage
were in that year acknowledged by
royal letters patent. When MacMa-
hon was president of the Republic ali(i
engaged in his 16th of May
M.Edmond About lent me struggle,
officially
authenticated copies of certain plead-
ings before (lifferent provincial courts,
which contained a biography. of John
MacMahon. Tb is John emigrated from
Limerick to France to join relatives
already in that country. He was en-
courage(l to do so by an uncle, who,
after being a veterinary surgeon, took a
diploma of the Paris Faculty of Medi-
cine, and was named physician to the
Ecole Militaire. He was an eminent
man in his way. It was his desire that
John should be a priest, the Church at
that time leading to wealth aIl(l the
highest positions. Cardinal Fleury
was then ruling France. But John
broke loose from the Divinity School
and bccame a doctor. In 1745 he ob-
tained his degree at Rheims, where
there was then a Faculty of Medicine.
An elder brother, Maurice, emigrated
earlier to France. Other MacMahons
came over to serve the first Pretender,
whom they followed into Brittany; but
he let himself there be turned from his
purpose, and they were lost sight of at
Le Mans. There is the record of the
death of two MacMahons in the north
of France, soon after the battle of Fon-
tenoy, where they possibly fought in
the Irish Brigade, and were wounded.
The conduct of that brigade is said to
have excited the admiration of George
11., who is credited with saying,
Cursed be those penal laws which
have deprived me of such splendid
soldiers. Was it, one may ask, the
penal laws which placed every Irish-
man who fought at Fontenoy on the
French side?
	The MacMahons, at the time of Fon-
tenoy, were probably Protestants like
their kinsmen, the Fitzgeralds of Glare.
In the departmental archives of Laon,
on the highroad to Fontenoy, there is
found the following suggestive docu
23
ment, taken with other papers a hun-
dred years ago froni the Abbey of St.
Martin, then secularized On 17th
September, 1745, Patrick MacMahon,
John Watson, Daniel Mad)aniel, Wil-
liam Mahon, William Parker, and
James MacHugh publicly adjured their
heresies in this royal Abbey of St. Mar-
tin de Laon. There were worse penal
ordinances in France than penal laws
in Ireland, an(l Irish Protestants could
not J)ossibly have risen even to be cor-
l)orals, if allowed to serve at all in the
French army. Tha.t kind of Catholi-
cism tinctured with Protestaiitism and
known as Jansenism, was being vio-
lently persecuted in the diocese of
Paris. It was about that time that a
cemetery was locked up, because mir-
acles were worked on the grave of a
persecnte(l Jansenist, and a wag wrote
over the gate 
De par Ic Roy defense i~ Dien,
iDe faire miracle dans cc lieu.
	Another entry in the registry book of
the Abbey of St. Martin records the
(leath and burial of  John Claudius
MacMahon, aged thirteen, and son of
an Irish officer. The father of the
(loctor to the Ecole Mihitaire was natu-
ralized in 1691. Maurice MacMahon,
the elder brother of John, the mar-
sh als grand fath ci, followed the second
Pretender to Scotland. On his return
to France he entered Fitz Jamess regi-
ment. Men of noble birth only could
then serve as officers in the French
army. Maurice satisfied the court
genealogist that his lineage was noble,
which was not quite the same thing as
aristocratic. He was known as Comte
MacMahon ; but why does not appear.
Perhaps Charles Ed~vard created him
an earl, or the rank he was sLipI)ose(l to
have filled in Ireland may have been
deemed equivalent to that of comte.
The widow doubtless of one of his (le-
scendants, the Cointesse de MacMahon,
used to keep a literary salon in the
reign of Louis Philippe. She and that
prolific novelist, the Comtesse Dash,
were like sisters. Madame OConnell,
the portrait-painter, a native of Berlin,
but the wife of a man of Irish ances-
try, belonged to their set.
MacMahon and his Forbears.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00034" SEQ="0034" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="24">MiacMiahon and his Forbears.
	We left John MacMahon with his
medical diploma at Rheims. He did
not long stay there, but went to prac-
tise at Autun in Burgundy. He must
have been a handsome, high-spirited,
enterprising person. It is certain that
when he became wealthy he lived in a
generous style, was good to the poor,
and won by his charitable beneficence
the esteem of the clergy. Dr. John
had rich as well as poor patients. One
of the former was the Marquis Jean de
Morey, governor of V~z~lay, and head
of a family of great territorial wealth.
This nobleman had collaterals, but no
direct heir. He married in old age a
beautiful young girl, Charlotte de Belin
dEquilly. It was a moot point whether
his estates were closely entailed or not.
He was advised that they were not, an(l
executed a will in which lie bequeathed
them all to his wife. His constitution
breaking down, Dr. MacMahon was
called in to attend him, but failed to do
him any good. The inarquise, giving
hini credit for having done his best,
was deeply grateful, as she was at-
tach ed to the marquis notwithstanding
the great (lisparity of their ages. Her
husband died, and at the end of a year
of mourning she married the physi-
cian. But the legend that she did so
without settling her fortune is untrue.
The settlenient was in her favor, and
granted to the husband, iii case lie sur-
vived her, a life estate in certain lands.
She retained the right to make settle-
ments on future children. The titles
of marquis and comte went with some
of her flefs. It is to Johns honor that
lie kept his own name, an(l had his
sons called by it, instead of by the fiefs
they eventually inherited. Custom
would have justified him in dropping
the name of MacMahon for names well
backed up with real estate.
	The collaterals of the Marquis de
Morey weiit to law with John Mac-
Mahion and his wife in a blackxnailin~
spirit, and endeavored to make hiini out
a regular legacy-hunter and a long-
headed quack, who used undue influ-
ence over his patient to bring him
to execute the will. According to
French ideas, iiobody has a right to
leave property away from his family.
Society is up in arms against the suc-
cessful legacy-hunter. But Dr. John
does not appear to have suffered socially
from the attacks of those who strove to
get the will set aside. The different
tribunals before which the suitors went
to blacken him, decided in favor of hiini
and his wife, and were not able to se-
questrate the income derived from the
estates. A suit was pending when the
Revolution broke out. During the
tempest the MacMahons somehow got
more firmly rooted in the broad lands
of Jean de Morey. They were not-
withistan~ling staunch to the royal fam-
ily, and did not shrink from staking
life and fortune for the cause of inon-
arcliy.
	Whether Julia MacMahon had origi-
nally been a Protestant or a Catholic,
it is certain that lie did not bring up
his sons in religious bigotry. There is
in the Public Library of Strasburg a
rare book, The Autobiography of an
Alsatian Pastor, which relates the
tenor of the authors life before, dur-
ing, and for somiie years subsequent to
the Revolution. Who the pastor was
the titlepage does not mention, but it
~vonld be easy to find out from the date
at which lie says lie hind a cure at Al-
bertweiher, in Alsace. lie relates that
on Sunday, December 31, 1787, lie and
his neighbors were surprised to see a
carriage drawn by eight horses drive
up to his manse. Two gentlemen
alighted. They emitered the house and
presente(l a letter from M. Shea, or
Sh~e, afterwards, in Napoleons time,
prefect of the Lower Rhiiie and gov-
ernor of Strasburg. S hica was an Irish-.
mans somi, and married an Irishmans
daughter, Mhhe. dAhton. He was uncle
of a former Irish pupil of the pastor,
Clarke, the future minister of war of
Napoleon, and Due de Feltre. Sheas
letter of introduction stated that the
two geuth emnen were the Marquis Louis
de MacMahion, lieutenant-colonel in
the Chiasseurs de G~vandin, and his
brother, Comte Maurice cle MacMahon,
major in the Kings Cuirassiers. The
niarquis had fought in time American
War of Independence under Rochiam
24</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00035" SEQ="0035" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="25">IlfaeMahon and his Forbears.
beau. He and the comte wished to made. This was not the only advan-
learn German. Could the pastor take tage that accrued to the good man from
them in, as he had received Clarke, having the cointe as a pupil. He in-
and teach them that language ? Clarke sisted on the pastor and his wife using
had told them that they would do better his carriage and horses as if they were
to stay with him than to go to Berlin their o~vn. They were thus able to
or Leipsic. But Clarke, the pastor make pleasure trips to places they had
modestly remarked, was an excep- often longed to see, going to Landau
tionally good pupil. He had a retentive and Bergzhciin, and to visit their rela-
memory, a bright and receptive mind, fives at Anuweiler.. Ow. Sundays the
and he was diligent. In seven mouths pastor rode, instead of walking, to a
he had learned to speak and write Ger- distant chapel where he celebrated di-
man well. The MacMahons worked vine service in the afternoon. He was
harder thai~ Clarke, but not as success- also able to make trips to Heidelberg
fully. They were rather old to begin and Zweibrucken, where the comte
to learn German, the marquis being bought horses to replace those taken
thirty-two and the comte thirty. They away by his brother ; to Maunheim,
told the pastor that their father was Scliweit.zenberg, Spires, and Gerslien
an Irishman. lie had brought them heim. The marquis quitted Landau at
up to respect audi love religion and the end of May. But before he re-
good morals. Their mother was the turned to his regiment lie came to pay
richest woman in Burgundy, and she his duty to the pastor and his wife, audi
audI their father lived at the Chateau to take leave of them. He accepted an
of Sully, near Autun. invitation to join the families of both at
	The pastor audI his family became a picnic at the 01(1 Castle of Trifels on
deeply attached to the two officers. the anniversary of their wedding. In
Their conduct was exemplary, and the folloving month the comte was.
their goodness of heart, their sweet- recalledh to his regiment, but got his
ness, simplicity, and wish to oblige leave of absence extended to July 20.
made them truly worthy of their for- On the comtes pressing invitation, the
tune and high station. Nothing could pastor, with his friendi I-Ioffmann, ~vent
equal their kindness andi indleedi the on a visit to him at Landau, and then
tenderness of heart they showed to the to Haguenan, where they were askedi
family xvitli ~vhichi they stayedi. But the to stay as guests of the marquis audi
pastor, finding they talked in French to the colonel of his regiment.
each other when alone, advised them to
separate. Louis, by his advice, went The brothers were kindness itself [says
to Landau, in the Palatinate, to board the pastor]. They brought us to Strasburg
on St. John s eve. They there took us to
and lodge with one Hoffmann, a friend the theatre to see Iflands Joeger, and
of the pastor, and a Protestant. He we returned with them to their quarters at
received tuition from a Catholic namedi Hagnenan. The good and amiable Comte
Zinche, a Bavarian, who intended to Maurice came back to visit us at Albert-
take holy orders, but had meanwhile weiher in 1788. He had purchased at the
to live by giving lessons. He followed price of 60,000 fr. the Lientenant-Colonelcy
his pupil to his regiment, and became of Lauzans regiment, and had been made
his secretary. The MacMahons paid a Knight of St. Louis. One of our own
the pastor for their board and tuition children could not be more glad to be with
one hundred and twenty francs a us again than he was. The comte brought
month. He had scruples about accept- Zincke with him as a secretary, but sent
ino so much. When thic marquis left, him to lodge at the Swan Inn. My guest
often took me out riding. We went to
Maurice declared thiat lie must leave Maunheim to see Ifland in Schillers Don
too, if his reverend coach did not Carlos. On May 11 he bade us farewell,
agree to go on receiving the one hun- and on going took Ziucke with him. I
dred and twenty francs a month, and never had the happiness to meet him since,
would not hear of any reduction being but I heard in 1791 how he nearly lost his</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00036" SEQ="0036" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="26">26
]JfacMahon aud his Forbears.
life in the Bouill~ affair at Nancy. His the provoking causes of thaL tumultu-
horse, peppered with bullets, was killed ous outburst of Republican patriotism
under him. The marquis, I heard, was which found musical and lyrical cx-
killed in Flanders in or about 1794. pression in the Marseillaise. What

	Comte Maurice was Marshal Mac- lie says of having commanded the two
Mahons father. It seems a grim freak hundred and fifty hussars whom the
of the Fates that he should have en- queen admitted to her presence and
tered the regiment of the (lissolute called her own good hussars, sug-
Lauzan, whose autobiographical ac- gests here a few remarks. The ban-
counts of his amours with the aristo- quet given to thes,e men in the Palace
cratic belles of his time would alone Theatre of Versailles, at the (lessert
justify the Revolution. Snowflake and stage of which she appeared with her
soot-black could not be more ill-matched la(hies and children, and walked round
than the cynical rake Lauzan and the the tables to say gracious things. was
honorable, pure-minded semi-Irishman, one of the events which brought down
Maurice Francis MacMahon. thunderbolts in the autumn of 1789.
	Comte MacMahon was taken prisoner It was represented by the club orators,.
at Nancy by the peol)le and narrowly by Camille Desinoulins and Mirabean,
escaped being massacred. He got a~vay as the proof of a conspiracy a~aiust the
to Paris, an(I was offered by the Duc new-won liberties. The hussars, fol-
dOrl~ans (Egalit~), for whom Lauzan lowing the lead of their commander,
was busy recruiting military l)artisans, whose name no historian gives, swore
the full colonelcy of his regiment of to die for the queen and her son. May
hussars, and by Marshal de Rocham- not this impulse be exl)laine(l simply
beau a place on his staff. But Bouihl6 by a generous and very Irish emotion ?
had gone to Coblentz, where an army Irish gallantry is different from French
of emigres was being formed. Maurice gallantry, being really chivalrous and
de MacMahon, in a letter written to disinterested. Burke expressed it clo-
the war minister of Louis XVIII. to quently when, in his famous speech on
explain why he did not accept the offer the French Revolution, lie spoke of the
either of the Duc dOrl6ans or of De radiant beauty and the misfortunes of
Rochambeau, says: I was going to the queen of France as being enough
place myself under Rochambean, in to make the swords of all chivalrous
whose corps in America my brother men juml) from their scabbards. When
served. But my legitimate sovereign, Maurice MacMahon is looked at through
Louis XVI., sent me word by his sis- the eyes of the Alsatian pastor, one can
ter, the Princess Elizabeth, to join his understand the queen cleaving to him
brothers abroad. I had commanded and his two hundred and fifty hussars
the two hundred and fifty liussars as a for protection for herself and children.
household guard at Versailles. They But the honest comte is a strong, albeit
were so xvehl con(lucte(l that the queen unconscious, witness in supl)ort of the
had deigned to admit them to her pres- charge made against Louis XVI. of
ence and called them  her own good conspiring, in 1792, with the head of
hussars. I had ~von good opinions at the Coblentz coalition to snuff out the
Nancy. The king therefore thoi~ghit Revolution by means of a foreign inva-
that I could not but be more useful sion. He was planning how to escape
with his brothers than in France. I to Coblentz when, through his sister,
therefore emigrated by the order of my he ordered MacMahon to go there.
sovereign, and because I owed him Her intervention shows that the Revo-
loyal dui~y was engaged in the campaign lutionists were not altogether wrong in
of 1792. This campaign was against carting her into prison for being privy
the first French Reppblic. to conspiracies, and that the charges
	Thus we see that Maurice MacMahon made against the royal family of being
re-entered France with the troops of in communication with  the enemies
the allied sovereigns and was one of of the nation were not unfounded.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00037" SEQ="0037" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="27">MacMahon and his Forbears.
Maurice MacMahon, acting on the
orders he received from his lawful
sovereign  attached himself to the
0

Anglo-Dutch army, of which the Duke
of York was generalissimo. He was
under the immediate orders of the Bel-
gian Riquet de Caraman and of Mar-
shal de Brogue who had, in 1798, been
charred to oatli er und Ver-
troops 10
sailles, and, hemming in the National
Assembly, take it prisoner, or transport
it to deliberate at Compi~gne out of
the reach of the Paris Revolutionists.
Riquet de Carainan was great-grandson
of the Italian Riquetti who made the
canal of Languedoc, the great-grand-
father also of Mirabean, whose family
retained the Italian pronunciation of
their name. A sister of Marshal de
Broglie was married to Riquet de Cara-
man. MacMahon fell in love with
their daughter and married her. In
this marriage originated the close con-
nection of the late marshal with the
Duc de Broglie, and the choice made
by tile Orleanists at the Versailles As-
sembly in 1873 when they offered Mac-
Mahon tile presidency of tIle Republic.
Maurice MacMahon remaine(l at-
tached to the Anglo-Dutch army until
1795, and di(l not rettiril to France until
1803. He was no doubt helped at Paris
by Madame Tallien, an old friend of
Josephine, and ci-devant wife of Tal-
lien, the author of the Thermidor coup
detat. This lady was one of the fast
beauties of tile Revolntion and the
soul of the Thermidor reaction against
Robespierre s terrorist methods, but
still more against his austere virtues
and incorrupt.iblQ integrity. She had
divorced Tallien to become tile wife of
rrince de Caraman, and her friendly
support would have been valuable to
MacMahon at a time when Napoleon
was thinking of making himself em-
peror and of drawing the Royalists
about him to form a court on the Ver-
sailles model. Maurice MacMahon,
however, lived altogether in tile coun-
try at Sully in Burgundy, and was
never seen or heard of at tile court of
Napoleon. Between 1793 and 1812 he
became the father of seventeen chil-
dren, of whom the late marshal was tile
sixteentil. He remained silently h os-
tile to tile Empire, and in 1815, between
the returil of the emperor from Elba
and Ilis defeat at Waterloo, trie(l to stir
up Burgun(Iy against him an(l to bring
it to demonstrate for Louis XVIII.
Marshal Davoust was sent to quell tile
disturbance, and tile Marquis Maurice
was arrested and ~vas to be sent for
trial before a military commission.
	Davoust, not l)eing sure tilat Na-
poleoll would be able to withstand a
European coalition, delayed the trial.
The comtesse hastened to Dijon to
intercede for her husband, who, if
tried, was sure to be condemned and
shot. She was in poor healtil when
tIle shock of her llusban(ls arrest was
received. As no hope was afforded
her of his escape, she nearly died from
despair. The future marshal was seven
years old, and retained to the last a
vivid recollection of tile dark days of
1815. Waterloo opened tile doors of
tile military prison at Dijon, CIld the
Marquis Maurice returned to Sully.
his wife lingered until 1819. She was
a woman of a strong, generous char-
acter, and cast aside all Royalist preju-
dice and feeling when her charitable
sentiments and principles were ap-
pealed to. Wllen Couthon tile regiCi(le
was banished slIe received Ilis two
motilerless daughters into 11cr f~tm i ly,
and was as mucil a motller to tilem as
to any of her own eilildrell. Tiley
were l)enniless, and sile set them up in
life. This was done wilen the White
Terror, or reaction wllich followed the
secOll(l restoratioll of Louis XVIII.,
was at its ileigllt. Couthon had a
fancy for collecting historical (ben-
ments of tile Revolution. In 1793 he
got 1101(1 of tile will of Marie Antoi-
nette, whicil was found among Ilis pa-
pers, and sent to tile State arcllives.
	Tile Comtesse (le MacMallon sur-
vived eigllt of her seventeen cilildren.
Of those sile left, four were SOIlS and
five daughters. her moral courage
was tile heritage sile left to Maurice
Patrick. He was not sent to scilool
young, but had private tuition at home.
He was tilen placed at a seminary
taught by priests at Autun, from wllich
27</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00038" SEQ="0038" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="28">.Mia&#38; llahon and his Forbears.
he was removed to a coaching estab-
lishment for the military school of St.
Cyr at Versailles. His two elder
brothers were already officers in hussar
regiments. All the family were fond
of horses and were (laring riders.
Charles, the eldest, broke his neck in
1845 while competing for a steeple-
chase prize for gentlemen riders at
Autun. They were all fanciers of En-
gush thoroughbreds. The marshal
was never without a few in his stables.
He owed his life on many occasions,
when acting as an aide-de-camp, to the
fleetness and cleverness of an English
or an Irish horse. At the exhibition of
equestrian art, which was held eight
years ago at the Rue de S~ze, a family
portrait was shown of Charles, Joseph,
and Maurice Patrick de MacMahon
(the future marshal), in their uniforms,
cantering in a gl~ide. It was a spirited
painting, and gave the impression of
the elation and freshness of youth.
Another sketchy picture, by Horace
Vernet, represented the MacMahon
family at a hunting meet in front of
the chateau of Sully (a kind of Bur-
gundian Warwick Castle) with their
friends, who had come to hunt in the
woods round them. The material con-
ditions and the company are aristo-
cratic. Still, there is a sweet , genial,
friendly air, common to all the Mac
Mahons, which excludes the idea of
the cold shade of aristocracy. The
servants seem as well off as the horses.
Maurice Patrick (the marshal), a gen-
tlemanly, elegantly built young fellow,
of a fair, beaming, and ruddy couI]te-
nance, pats the neck of his thorough-
bred. The horse, pleased and proud at
this mark of affection, paws the ground
with his fore foot.
	All the three MacMahon brothers of
the second generation, born at Sully,
were loyal, in the 01(1 romantic Jacobite
sense, to the Bourbons. They were
officers, the two elder in hussar regi-
ments, and Maurice Patrick in a line
regiment in active service in Algeria,
when the Revolution of 1830 broke
out, and Louis Philippe picked up the
crown which fell from the head of his
cousin and benefactor. Each of the
three young officers at once asked the
general over him to forward his resig-
nation to the minister of war. Mau-
rices was not accepted, for his general
thought him too valuable an officer in
war time to let him retire from the
army without giving him time to re-
flect on the course lie proposed taking.
Some days after his resignation had, as
he thought, been sent on, he received
a letter from his father, the old mar-
quis, conjuring him not to throw up
his commission, but to keep out of
political partisanship by making the
rule of military obedience the law of
his life. He himself had known what
it was to be torn up by the roots and
cast abroad to serve in an army which,
though forward to fight for the lawful
sovereign, had to march against the
nation that he claimed the right to
rule. Once in the thick of a campaign
it was a clear duty not to leave ; in-
deed, to leave would be to desert. The
king (Charles X.) had not asked him
for any such sacrifice as the two other
brothers had made.
	Maurice Patrick MacMahon went to
his general to ask if the letter of res-
ignation wotild have re~tched Paris.
No, for it was never forwarded. It
is in a pigeon-hole there. I cant spare
you. Take it and burn it.
	If that letter had not been detained
the French army, in all Probability,
would have beeii taken prisoners at
Magenta, and the chapter of European
events, amid of great changes in polit-
ical geography, which began in 1859,
would never have been commencc(l.
An Italian Sedan must have secured to
Austria the upper hand across the
Rhine and in Italy, nil)pe(l in the bud
the unitary movement in the latter
country, led to a great overturning and
upheaval in Paris, and, in short, have
given a trend to European events quite
different from the one they have been
taking since MacMahon rode into Mi-
lan, his horse knee-deep in the flowers
that were cast at him from the win-
(lows, and with a child he save(1 from
being run over on the bow of his sad-
dle.
No act of the marshals life became
28</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00039" SEQ="0039" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="29">A South Sea Island and its People.
him better than his retirement from
power. lie was determined not to pro-
voke civil ~var, not to go with the tide
of Gambettist republicanism, not to
expose himself in any degree to the
suspicion of being a party to the Union
(~n~rale bubble which the political
men about him and their sons were
financing, lie agreed with Pufaure in
thinking that a new situation required
new men. As he had lived far beyond
his salary and private means at the
Elys6e, he had no fortune to fall back
nl)on. But honor and duty pointed out
the course he should take. He fol-
lowed it with his usual straightfor~vard
simplicity, was the first to congratulate
M. Gr6vy when he was elected presi-
(lent, and volunteere(l to smooth away
tiny difficulties that might be raise(I
1)y foreign courts an(l French Royalist
diplomatists. He lent the plate he had
at the Elys~e to his successor until a
sufficient quantity for the exercise of
l)ospitality on a large scale could be
procured  of course, at the cost of the
State, on the back of which M. Gr~vy
threw all expenses. The marshal (le-
voted himself in retirement to humane
enterprises connected with the army.
No word of recrimination or harsh crit-
icism escaped his lips. He refused the
splendid sinecure of grand chancellor
of the Legion of Honor. After being
hea(l of the State, lie thought he could
not with dignity, for the sake of a sal-
ary, discharge a lower function. He
felt that the retirement of private life
best befitted him.
EMILY CRAWFORD.



From The Fortnightly Review.
A SOUTH SEA ISLAND AND ITS PEOPLE.

	THE time is early winter, and the
view very charming from the verandah
on which I write. In front, a level
stretch of smooth green grass, dotted
with stately palms whose fronds rustle
softly in the breeze, while the ocean,
with deep murmur, is breaking on the
coral reefs beyond. Behind me a range
of volcanic mountains clothed with
luxuriant tropical vegetation through
29
which the peaks, bare and grey, rise
in many a fantastic form. In the
sparkling waters of the little harbor the
native youth are sporting with a joyous
laughter which falls pleasantly on the
ear. The clear blue sky is dappled
with fleecy cloudlets, and from its tall
white staff floats the dear old flag, car-
rying ones heart and thoughts to
friends and country far away.
	Sometimes the scene is very differ-
ent. Nature gets into an angry mood.
The sky (larkens and sheets of rain are
poured upon the earth. Lightuings
flash and the thunder rolls in deafening
peal. The winds howl wildly, the
ocean bursts furiously on the impending
reef, the mountain torrents tear their
way to the sea, and the harbor is a
sheet of foam. But that is only at odd
times in the wet season. To-day all is
gentleness and peace.
	Nature has been very bountiful to
the stalwart brown people who inhabit
this little gem of an island and who
call themselves Maoris. The bread-
fruit and the cocoanut., planted by their
fathers ,give abundant food merely for
the gathering. The banana requires
very little labor. The toothsome chest-
nut, luscious orange, and healthful
lime, with other wild fruits of the for-
est, are to be had for the picking.
Fishing is the Maoris sport, and the
nutritious taro, yam, and kumera make
liberal return for the fitful labor be-
stowed upon them. Cotton of excellent
quality is allowed to grow as it likes,
while thickets of wild coffee, twelve to
twenty feet high, yield fine an(l plenti-
ful crops, and renew themselves from
the berries that fall around. Poultry,
once domestic, have gone wild in the
forest, and the Maori shoots them as
the whim may dictate. But his great
standby is the pig, pride of his heart,
centre of his feasts, and nuisance in
roads over all of which he is allowed
freely to roam. Seven or eight pounds
sterling will he pay for a full-grown,
ill-bred porker, when the (leath of a
relation, or some other great event
calls for pigs of more than usual size.
Yet even for this much-prized animal
nature has pl~ovide(l the cocoanut, the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00040" SEQ="0040" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="30">30
mammyal)ple, and other excellent food,
requiring only occasional aid from the
maize which our browii friend some-
times condescends to grow.
	With this environment, the Maoris
have for many generations occupied
their little island. They now number
about seventy to the square mile.
When Christianity came, seventy or
eighty years ago, the population ex-
ceeded two hundred to the mile. They
worked harder under the pressure of
numbers, and maintained their mental
vigor by games of many kinds, by
(lances and rude dramatic perform-
ances, and, above all, by the exercises
of diplomacy and of arms in existing 01.
everimpending tribal ~var. Cannibals
also were. they in those heathen days,
but healthy, strong, and numerous de-
spite all the (lrawbaeks of a savage life.
They have been dyin~ off mysteriously
since peace and civilization ~ ure(l
their blessings upon them. Sad to say
they have at last accepted the position
and come to regar(l the extinction of
their proud race as a foregone conclu-
sion.
	The Maori lives mainly on the food
that nature has provided, but adds to it
provision of various kinds imported
from other lands. His native cloth
(t4ppa) has long gone out of use, and
European fabrics have taken its place.
The men are clad iii English style
though seldom wearing shoes. The
women, also shoeless as a rule, dress
with taste, and abjure gorgeous colors,
sham jewellevy, and loud display, but
are greedy of lace trimmings ostrich
feathers, artificial flowers, and adorn-
ments of a similar kind. To pay for
their new wants, the copra of com-
merce is made from the (lrie(i fruit of
the cocoanut. Cotton is picked, or the
maonihcent oranges are gatl~ere(I, when
a paying market can be found~ They
take the trouble to make limejuice on
the same condition, but their chief ex
l)ort is coffee, for which a market is
always sure. The height and wildness
of the trees make the picking of the
berri~s a slow l)rocess, but planting and
pruning to keep the growth within
bounds would involve too much contiii
A South Sea Island and its People.
nous care to be acceptable. Manuring
tile Maori regar(ls as filthy and detest-
able, a practice unknown to his fathers.
and exciting only disgust in himself.
Meanwhile the coffee-tree in its wild
state flourishes as the Maori did in his.
The breaking of tile branches by the
lads who climb to pick, may serve as a
rough kind of pruning and do for the
coffee what, in old times, war did for
the man.
	When the seasons come, copra inak-
in~ cott
	~, on l)icking, and coffee or
orange gathering, are turned into pie
n ic performances rather than made
work in our sense of the term. The
people sally forth from the village in
merry parties, and in this spirit the
whole work of the country is done.
Saturday they devote to cleaning their
houses and collecting and preparing
food for the Sunday which is observed
as a Sabbath of the ancient biblical
kind. On three of the week (lays
there is early morning service. Every
day, in every househol(l, is opened and
closed with hymns and family prayer..
On Sunday, clad in their best, they
troop to church or prayer meeting from
tllree to five times a day, and after
each service assemble in appointed sec~
tions for examination by their elders as
to the sermon they have heard or the
Scripture which has been read. The
intervals are spent in (hiscussing the
public announcements  ~vhich are al-
ways made in church before the ser-
vice  or in the gossip and bits of
scandal which they dearly love. So
assiduous are they that women will
often leave their homes at daylight for
the early Sunday service and not return
till the day is done. At sunset the
church is closed. There are no even-
ing services and the people are free,
once more, to resume the habits of
ordinary life.
	During the orange seasoll some of
the men spend tileir Sundays very
diffegently. The rest of the people
being at church, especially the police,
who must all be churchmembers, these
men resort secretly to the dark recesses
of the forest and drink great quantities
of a stupefying liquor as secretly pre</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00041" SEQ="0041" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="31">pared by the fermentation of ripe
oranges, pineal)1)les, or bananas, the
orange being most used and greatly
preferred. The making of bush
beer, as it is calle(l, is prohibited by
law, and the makers and drinkers are
fined heavily, when detected; some-
thing like a pound of our money for
the beer and another poun(l for break-
ing the Sabbath day. Happily, in this
case, Sunday comes but once a week,
for on other days little bush beer is
taken, and an habitual Maori sot is un-
known. To make this more clear it
may be well to add that a recent law
prevents either Maori or white man
from getting iml)orte(l liquor without a
previous l)ermit attended with some-
what tedious formalities. He can only
obtain it for his own use, and no
public house or other place for the sale
of liquor  to be (irunk on the prem-
ises, is allowed. Out of the forest a
(Irunken Maori is therefore very rarely
to be seen.
	The population consists of distinct
tribes each tracing (lescent from one of
the canoes in which the ancestors,
migrating centuries ago from distant
islands  (liscovered that upon which
their (lescendants now dwell. Each
tribe has its chiefs or nobles in regular
gradation of rank, and at its head an
a~iki or sovereign chief descended from
the go(ls in the old land from which
the ancestor the original ariki, came.
The ariki is often the great landowner,
but in some cases the conquering an-
cestor l)alcelle(i out the land among his
followers content to accept their fealty
anmi war service as his own reward.
Times have changed and the value of
the war service is reduced to nil. The
fealty, the rank, and the old l)ersonal
reverence remain, but the power falls
to the landowners who become the real
rulers of the tribe.
	The highest chiefs or nobles owe
certain well-understood services to the
ariki and to the tribe, but have all held
the land in their own right since the
first migration to the island. A pres-
ent possessor may, for just cause, be
(1 prive(l by the ariki of iank an(1 land,
but both must remain in the family
31
from among whom a successor is at
once appointe(l. The komana stan(ls
next, the only difference being that his
services must be ren(lere(I through one
of the nobles to whom it is credited,
an(l never (lirectly by himself. After
him comes the rangatira, a tenant at
will of the ariki or of the chief from
whom he holds the land, but irremov-
able, by time-honored custom, so long
as the due services are performed.
The services of these three orders are
of a l)ubhic nature, below them are the
riki-rikis or comm on people, descend-
ants of the slaves brought in the first
migration or of captives since made.
Formerly they had no rights and were
at the absolute disposal of their mas-
ters. Now their lot is much lighter.
The duties which they are called upon
to fulfil are of a menial character, but
personally they are protected by the
law and, so long as they are respectful
and ol)edient and perform the services
requireol, they may continue to occupy
the land given for their use by the mas-
ters to whom they once belonged. Any
lack of respect or obedience was in the
old times l)unishe(l with relentless se-
verity, anol the effect of such servitud&#38; 
is perceptible in the nianners and
habits of this class of the people. As
to landowners extorting the heaviest
service or the largest share of the prod-
uce, by stimulating a selfish competi-
tion among their people, that would be
regaroled as unnatural, a thing not to
be contemplated by any one as~)iring to
the respect of his equals or the regard
of the l)eol)le.
	A curious feature is the election o~ a
successor on the (leath of the ariki.
He or she is chosen, almost invariably,
from among the nearest of kin, and
there can be no doubt who are the
nearest, for the genealogy of each great
Maori family is strictly preserved.
The electors are the ariki of the other
tribes, but the election must be comi-
firmed by the nobles of the tribe of the
deceased ariki, for with them the for
maf installation rests. In all proba-
bility this complex arrangement is the
result of some old attempt to preserve
the peace, but the Maori can seldom b&#38; 
A South Sea Island cend its People.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00042" SEQ="0042" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="32">A South Sea Island and its People.
induced to speak freely on matters in-
volving the rank, prece(lence, and title.
to land of great persons. The political
arrangements of the people of this
island are a fair type of Maori organ-
ization  varied in detail by local con-
ditions or past events  over the
multitude of islands on which they
have settled. The ariki exists on all,
but in some of them all have laud of
their own right and there is greater
consequent equality and independence
of character among the people. Much
woul(l naturally depend on the relative
positions of those who arrived in the
first canoes and from whom, barring
intervening conquests, the present pos-
sessors are descended.
	The Maori was a polygamist,. and
generations of this sensual custom have
left their mark on the ideas of the
people. In this respect, Christianity
has only succeeded in putting on a
thin veneer, and his idea of womans
position has not yet attained the coin-
parative l)urity of the rudest ages of
monogamic nations. The family, in
the domestic sense of the term, does
not exist. The man is less an individ-
ual than a member of the tribe. His
wife was only ihe first of his servants
and most valuable of his possessions,
and many years must pass before she
can be differently regarded.
	Rank and precedence are strenuously
upheld but titles of courtesy unknown.
The ariki of a tribe is addressed, like
the Pharaohs of old, by the name of
the original ariki which has been handed
down from generation to generation.
The chiefs are addressed by their fain-
ily names, and the rest of the people
by such names as may have been given
at birth. The Maori race, widespread
over the vast Pacific, with a common
language and a common ancestry, has
always been a people of clans. Their
primitive or~anization is still main-
tained in its main features by the con-
servative, custom-loving people of their
several islands.
	These are the conditions under which
the Maori has lived for centuries in this
particular island. Many hundred thou-
sand of his race are living in the same
way iii other lovely archipelagoes in
which lie has made a new home.
When an island is volcanic and fertile
there is always land enough and to
spare. When of coral formation, or
placed on the low, narrow rim of an
Atoll reef, the land is prolific in cocoa-
nuts but produces little else. Fortu-
nately for the people of these low
islands, the surrounding ocean and the
enclosed lagoon teem with fish, and
valuable pearls and pearl-shell are often
found. In all their islands each Maori
has some share in the common posses-
sions, and personal want in the midst
of public plenty is unknown. A Maori
beggar would be the greatest of curios-
ities. Famine may possibly come but
cannot starve one without starving all.
Children bring with them no care, be-
ing provided for as soon as born.
Work is made a pleasure and the poor-
est breathes as pure an air mid is nearly
as well fed and clothed as the ariki
whom lie reverently obeys. Outcast
women are unknown. Fines and res-
titution take the place of penal impris-
onment. There is not a lunatic, a
gaol, nor a consciously degraded per-
son. The sovereign and the chiefs
are in touch with the people, and the
people are in touch with one another.
The Maori, in short, is a good deal of a
Socialist, though no explanation could
make him understand the meaning of
the term, or of any other of the cut-
and-dry systems for the regulation of
that mysterious mixture  mankind.
	In character the Maori is very hu-
man. There is scarce a virtue or a
vice in which lie does not share. Indo-
lent, yet capable of great and enduring
exertion. Earnest, yet frivolous. Con-
servative, yet eager for novelty. Cov-
etous, vet lavish to a (legree when the
whim takes him or his pride is con-
cerned. Greedy of power an(l loud in
self-assertion, yet kindly in the exer-
cise of that power when his vanity or
superstition is not in the way. Bold
and daring in action, yet slow and
feeble till action is almost forced upon
him. Doggedly obstinate, yet incapa-
ble of steady perseverance. Calculat-
ing, yet thoughtless for the morrow.
32</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00043" SEQ="0043" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="33">A South Sea Island and its People.	33
Keenly sensitive to injustice, yet care- speak or read English the half-castes
less of doing it to others. An invet- are sensitive to English rather than to
erate plotter, yet incapable of continued Maori opinion, and are governed in
secrecy. Practical above all things, social life by Engli~h ideas. Nor must
yet prone to fits of furious fanaticism, it be supposed that even the Maoris,
Loyal to his word when pledged, yet with what we can only call their laxity
ready at other times to lie transpar- of view, are at all loose in ordinary be-
ently to gain his end, and equally havior. They are perfectly (lecorous
ready, with a good-humored laugh, to in manner, and any indecency of de-
admit the attempt when openly chal- meanor, in man or woman, would meet
lenged. Vindictive, yet forgiving and with the strongest reprobation.
forgetting as soon as satisfaction has In political life the division of pow-
been obtained. Cruel when excited, ers is a hard thing for the Maori to
but kindly and sympathetic as a rule, understand. As in church matters so
Simple as a child and cunning as a in politics. Give him office of any kind
fox, he has the strictest desire to do and he assert.s himself in all things,
what is ti/ca, i.e~, the correct thing, officially and officiously, as a ruler of
according to his own code. A man the people. His opportunities are nu-
hard to drive but easy to lead, and merous, for the laws deal with every
more influenced by a timely joke or conceivable fault. Little is left to the
passing feeling than by the soundest conscience of the individual. A man,
reason.	for example, grieving openly for a de
	This is the Maori, light and pleasure- ceased woman to whom he was not
loving, whoni the early missionaries related, is made to answer publicly be-
fondly strove to form into the rigid fore the judge of his district. His grief
Puritan, who was their i(leal. They becomes prirnd facie evidence of guilt
became his devoted teachers, and he and lie must free himself from the sus-
transferred to them much of the awe licion or be forthwith fined. These
with which the old heathen priests laws, narrow and rigid in the spirit of
were regarded. He followed implicitly the time when they were conceived,
the rules which they laid down; be- were regarded as coming from the
came a most assiduous church attend- Church, to the members of which the
ant, and will not munch the dryest administration was also strictly con-
biscuit without a preliminary prayer. fined. The secular and clerical powers
His meetings of every kind are opened thus got frightfully mixed and expul-
and closed with prayer, even to the sion from church membership became
courts of law, in which the prisoner a potent weapon in the hands of a pine-
will often be seen shaking hands with tically irresponsible, numerous, and
the kindly judge before taking his place ubiquitous police. The social position,
at the bar. He is scrupulously exact in the union, and the numbers of this
all religious observances. The church powerful body, comprising often an
became the centre of his social and eighth or a tenth of the whole popula-
political life, and his greatest punish- tion, made the police absolute despots.
ment is the loss of church membership, Their method was equally objection-
which has always been an indispensa- able, for it consisted of unceasing espi-
ble qualification for public office or for onage at all hours of the day arid night.
taking any part in public affairs. In No system could be more destructive
all that I am writing, be it clearly un- to self-respect, sincerity, arid independ-
derstood that the pure Maori alone is ence of mind or character. The Maori
referred to. The half-castes  children has gone through it in a manner which
of white fathers  are a different and wari~ants the strongest hope for the
distinct race. Like their fathers, they future if his decay can be arrested and
are far less careful in religious obsery- if time and opportunity be allowed.
ance and always ready to rebel at too Be it here remembered that the early
strict a church control. When they missions were avowedly dispatched
	LIVING AGE.	VOL. 1.	3</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00044" SEQ="0044" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="34">34	A South Sea Island and its People.
with the paramount object of saving boo ; and the fines, so freely levied
souls, and that the missionaries were formed the only pay received by judges,
selected with that paramount aim in and by police, for the performance of
view. The affection and respect their official duties. With all these
which they won from the heathen and (Irawbacks, marked progress was made.
cannibal natives, and which their suc- Manners and customs were softened
cessors have retained, are the most and the new idea of the Fatherhood of
complete proofs of devotion to the the one God and the brotherhood of
good of the people. They improved man, insensibly operated UI)Ofl their
their habits and taught many useful rude minds. This great victory, not
arts, but it is no disparagement to say without long and ar(luous struggle and
that the worldly knowledge and pohit much peisonal suffering, the preachers
ical influence of nearly all the early of Christianity achieved. But save
missionaries were extremely limited, that it enabled the Maori to read the
With such light as they had in these translated Bih)le, the education which
worldly matters, the foundation was the missionary was able to give opened
laid and their successors, men of wider up no new vista and iml)arte(h little
culture and greater knowledge of the knowledge by which further worldly
world, are bound to touch that founda- progress might be made. However
tion with tenderness and respect. eainest the missionary, he had abun
They who criticise mission work are dance of other work, was seldom traine(l
too often foi~getful or ignorant of these as a schoolmaster, and his only possible
facts. I refer to them because my own class-book was the Bible. The Maoris
al)preciation of the great ~vork achieved, knowledge of the letter of the Bible
makes me desirous to avoid misunder- has thus become as marvellous as his
stan(ling in the frank criticism which ignorance of the h)eople, the countries
many of the present missionaries would and the times, xvhiose history the grand-
gladly court. Let any one stand on est of books illustrates and unfolds.
the beach of an island whence eight or In his heathen days the Maori was a
ten Maori young men are departing first-class fighting man. He rarely
with wives, and l)elhlaps children, to overlooked an injury never an insult
serve as missionaries to the savages of  and would not forgive either till sat-
New Guinea or other wild land. They isfaction had been obtained. Once
have literally to tear themselves from even with the offender he is always
the weeping friends who cluster round, ready to shake hands, laugh over the
and who have good reason to fear, be- matter and let it go forever. Unfortu-
tween fever and savages, that they will nately by that time the other man will
see them no more. Occasions like this probably feel that the balance is against
are the missionarys true day of joy him and that he has a score to settle.
and triumph. Pity only that the Ma- So arose deadly feuds in the 01(1 days
oris thus sent forth are not better and so comes much contention in the
equipped in literature and worldly new. Women and land have always
knowledge; but that can only be whemi been the chief causes of trouble, for in
access is giv en to a language in which ordinary matters of business the tribe
books may be obtained, or family generally manage to settle
That this system of government es- disputes themselves.
tablished by the early missionaries, and Cultivation of the land is very back-
its a(lministration by ignorant and des ward, much more so than in heathen
potic chiefs jnst emerging from barbar- days. The decreased h)OPulatiOn and
ism, were oppressive, harassing, and in decreased pressure for subsistence may
many ways demoralizing, needs no account for some of this falling off, but
demonstration. The Maoris acqui- one manifest cause is the change in the
esced for probably two chief reasons. mode of life which followed the intro-
The system accorded with their own duction of Christianity. Previously,
old heath&#38; n ~practice in enforcing ta- fa Ui~s~lusteted together for defence,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00045" SEQ="0045" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="35">but their little village was not too far
from the laud on which they depended.
The maraes, or heathen worshipping
l)laces, were numerous, an(1 each was
in this sense an industijal as well as a
religious centre. Under the new reli-
gion the maraes were brokeu up. A
few large churches and schools were
built, and the people brought into
larger  settlements in their near vi-
cinity, for the paramount object of
school instruction and regular attend-
ance at church. They were thus re-
move(l farther from the land on which
they (lepended, and acquired the habits
of a town life instead of those of the
country. Among a l)eople so devoid of
intellectual culture and deprived, at a
1)10w, of all their old (lances an(l ordi-
nary amusements, the concentration
developed an eager appetite for gossip,
scandal, and constant news, an(l gave
birth to a Maori Mrs. Grundy not one
whit less prying and powerful than her
more civilized congener in other lands.
	This imperfect sketch of the Maori,
and one of the most lovely of the
islands to which his ancestors in faroff
ages so adventurously roamed, would
be still more imperfect without refer-
ence to his wonderful power of (loing
nothing, and of doing it thoroughly
when the occasion calls. Take my
stalwart friend RangI, lying resignedly
for hours, on back or stomach, on the
deck of a small schooner at sea. Asleep
or awake he is equally tranquil and con-
tent, a contrast to the European near
him who is also trying to make the best
of things and adapt himself to circum-
stances. How restless that European
quickly grows, twisting and fidgeting
and making himself a marvel to Rangi
and the placid sprawlers around ! How
he longs to trail his coat and challenge
some one to trea(l on the tail of it, to
do anything, in short, that would re-
lieve the miserable monotony I This
being impossible he can only persevere
in his efforts to be still or to read in
the hot sun, with the cheering hope
that, if he live long enough, he too may
be moulded into a shape more suitable
to the conditions under which Provi-
dence has placed him.
35
	The women are a potent factor in
island life and must not be forgotten.
Liquid dark eyes, soft voices, affection-
ate and merry dispositions, light browii
skins of ivory smoothness, and grace-
fulness in every movement, are their
most striking characteristics. Seldom
are they to be seen in a passion, and
not a single cuss word for man or
woman is to be found in the vocabulary
of this charming people. In the most
furious rage they can only call each
other cat, bullock, (log, goat, sheep, or
pig. The most deadly is  wild duck,
implying a bastard, a child whom no
bo(ly will own. The women of this
island are fair types of the women of
other islands inhabited by the Madri
race, in warm regions where the chilli-
ness of the water does not deter from
its free use. The women of Tahiti are
as notable examples and quite enough
to account for the mutiny of the
Bounty. After their stay at that en-
chanting island, the reluctance of the
sailors to return to the discipline of a
British mati-of-war, with a martinet
as administrator, is easily understood.
They had lived the Tahitian life long
enough to be bewitched  not long
enough for the reaction to set in.
	Much of this remarkable gracefulness
in men and vomen is (lue to the dances
~vliich bring every joint and muscle
into play. The combined movements
are monotonous but, to the individual,
each movement is part of a calisthenic
exercise that ought to make the fortune
of any enterprising person introducing
it to other countries. A native teacher,
even when preaching from a big, over-
grown, ugly pulpit, is a picture in his
action, and the women are equally
graceful whether walking or sitting,
washing clothes in the brook, or en-
gaged in any of their ordinary avoca-
tions. The old heathen dances, many
of them far from modest, were sup-
pressed with a high hand by the early
missions, but in later days the natives
have gradually recovered the best and
practise them with great assiduity.
Their musical ability is marked. They
l)ick up English airs with ease and
have lately taken to waltzes and polkas,
A South Sea Island and its People.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00046" SEQ="0046" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="36">36
A South Sea Island and its People.
which they accompany with accordeon is their being owned by joint stock
or such other instrument as they can companies, who build and work them
command. About their own musical and divide the profit among themselves.
instruments the least said the better, For the Maori, socialistic in so many
for beyond monstrously large and deaf- of his ways, this is a new departure.
ening drums, with some of a milder Does it mark the beginning of a new
size but equally unmelodious tone, they era, of a new life based, like our own,
have none worth even casual mention. on the recognition of individual gain
	Divorce has always been a fruitful and the cultivation of individual greed,
source of trouble to native and mis- as the strongest possible incentives to
sionary. Technically it does not exist, enterprise, and the best possible foun-
for a (lecree of (livorce is in itself un- dation for national progress and pros-
known, and only when wishing to be perity ?
re-married does a native think of legal They have also of late developed a
separation from the wife who has (le- taste for the ownership of smart, fast
serted him or from whom he may have little schooners with whieji they go
parted. The re-marriage includes, as a from island to island, over many hun-
matter of course, a divorce to the party (Ired miles of ocean, and carry native
so re-married. The missionaries set passengers, in dangerously large num-
their faces firmly, from the first, against hers, as their best and most paying
divorce as destructive of the family life, freight. If one settlement or island
which they fondly hoped at once to has a vessel, the rest will not be out-
establish, after their own ideal, among done and must soon have theirs also.
the long polygamous Maori. Their law They even build their o~vn vessels at
fixed five years desertion and absence times, for the nien are often good arti-
from the island as the only ground. sans as well as bold and skilful sailors.
The law was disregarded whenever the Their shipping ventures are never a
arikis consent to re-marriage could be success from the financial point of
obtained, a consent which the mission- view. Unlike the tea shops a (hividend
ary, especially if a native, was seldom is unknown, the vessels being regarded
able to dispute. As a matter of fact, more as yachts than business ventures,
neither marriage nor divorce would be and direct profit a matter of secondary
of much importance if public opinion importance. In the end the vessel
only were concerned. Nobody would runs, uninsured, upon a coral reef or
think one whit the worse of the man or goes quickly to disorder and decay.
woman who (hispensed with both ; but On the whole, life is l)leasant to the
the fines of the new law and the expul people of this and similar islands, but
sion from Church membership are big grave drawbacks must be taken into
practical penalties not to be disregarded. account. There is the saddening want
Hence marriage is eagerly sought, and of solid enterprise, of attempt at any
when divorce is in the way much trouble undertaking from which immediate re-
and difficulty are sure to follow with a turns cannot be expected. There is
law so rigid as to be practically of no the more saddening belief in their own
avail,	extinction as a people, by which the
	The Maori cannot understand why absence of enterprise is often exClIsC(l.
any one should take intoxicating liquor National progress, in an ignorant com-
without a clear determination to get munity so organized and under such
drunk. Accordingly lie gets drunk at conditions, must be too slow to be
intervals on his bush beer, but an appreciable. National sentiment is
habitual sot is unknown. Lately lie unknown and inconceivable. The tribe
has taken to opening tea shops in bounds the patriots horizon, is too
rivalry with those started by Chinese weak to stand on its own merits, and
traders in the island. These tea shops can only maintain itself by jealously
are his gossiping places and do a thriv- begrudging, the smallest advantage to
ing trade. The most noteworthy thing other tribes lest its own relative im</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00047" SEQ="0047" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="37">Professor Jowett.
portance be diminished. Jealousies,
tribal, family, and personal, thus be-
came one of the most marked features
in island life and, when fairly roused,
outweigh all other considerations.
There being no steady industry, no
reserve of capital, an(l no united tribal
action,it follo~vs that there can be no
material gro~vth of national wealth to
l)romnote progress in its higher sense of
mental cultivation, or in its highest
sense of giving strength and solidarity
to this scattered people.
	How to remove the evil but retain
the good, hQw to stimulate the faculties
of this ancient, brave, manly, and in
many respects most likeable people,
and how to make their lovely islands
the rich gardens for which nature has
adapted them, are the hard problems
before those who seek to save the
Maori from the slow extinction which
seems to threaten him. Teaching En-
glish must be the first step. By it
alone can lie gain access to new ideas
and be saved from the h)erils of mental
inanition. The task is not easy but
should be possible so far, at all events,
as to give access to English books,
even as in early days bright English
boys had access to Latin. The estab-
lishment of plantations by some race
more trained to such work is also indis-
pensable. The introduction of suitable
settlers to farm small coffee plantations
is the best h)lau yet suggested. Coffee
is almost indigenous and its cultivation
would have many attractions for people
with small capital whose habits and
training unfit them for the rougher
farming of a colder clime. Such plant-
ers could get labor enough from ad-
jacent Maori islands too poor for
their own peoples proper subsistence.
These laborers would come as volun-
tary immigrants, and pay their own
passages if sure of work. For large
plantations, with their inevitable im-
portation of laborers of inferior race
willing to be landed under contract and
to work in regular gangs, there is no
room in any but the very largest
islands. Coffee growing, on small
plantations, with the charming climate
of the smaller islands, offers many in the wish to give an outline  and no
	From Temple Bar.
PROFESSOR JOWETT.

	THESE pages have been written by
one who saw much of the late master
of Balhiol (luring many years of his
life. They are written from memory,
without any atteml)t at elaboration, in
ducements, but it would, in all
spects, be better for several to settle
together ,and to make the necessary
preliminary arrangements with the na-
tive owners of the lands for the occn
pation of the large proportion lying idle~
on their hands. Such an immigration
would be highly desirable in the inter-
ests of the natives as well as of the
planters themselves.
	As a study of humanity in some of
its aspects, the Maori people offer
much that is of interest but the most
beneficent work would be an investiga-
tion, by competent persons, into the
causes that are leading to the gradual
extinction of a race once prolific, hardy,
and adventurous, and still possessing
many manly and valuable qualities.
For hundreds of years they must have
boldly wandered over this great ocean
from the far Hawaiki, which all regard
as their traditional home. No~v that
they are fading away, would it not be
a great and useful work to discover
what is wrong in their food, clothing,
habits, or mode of life, or to trace the
unseen biological causes of their de-
cay? The enquiry need not be costly,
for with a suitable selection of some
small, central, wellpeopled island, or
group of islands, the result mi~ht rea-
sonably be expected to apply to all the
numerous archipelagoes of the Pacific
in which the race is found. Many
theories have been formed, but none
bascd on the careful observation which
competent scientific men alone caii
make. The English colonies are not
yet prepare(l to undertake such an en-
quiry. Is there no society in England,
so full of men competent for the duty,
that would undertake the task?
FREDERICK J. Moss.
3~r</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00048" SEQ="0048" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="38">38
more than an outline  of a very re-
markable man. The masters life will
be written in due time, and when writ-
ten, it will be read, but meanwhile a
mere sketch will serve to show how
much can be accomplished by the un
wearying energy of a single mind, and
ho~v a noble life can be lived in this
nineteenth century.

	Jowett first made his mark as a the-
ologian. His deeply religious naturG
was known, even in his undergraduat~
days, to his intimate friends, and it
was this which (irew him so closely to
Stanley and Temple. He was doubt-
less more communicative on such sub-
jects thei than he became in after life,
but already he had difficulties in recon-
ciling the spirit and the letter.  Have
you observed, said Ward to him, as
they were walking together, that I
never talk to you on religious sub-
jects?  He replied that he had, for
Wards conversation was usually I h co-
logical, and not to talk on such subjects
was for him remarkable.  The rea-
son is, Ward continued, that I am
afraid of your asscrt~ng the (loctrines of
Christianity to be true in some mys-
tical sense which I cannot follow ! 
Those who knew him better were aware
that he had already reached the con vie-
tion  not only  that the central light
of all religion is the justice an(l truth
of God but that the central light of
Christianity is the life of Christ, and
that men are Christians in so far as
they strive to realize that life, and not
much farther.
	Soon after he became a fellow of the
college a l)lan was formed between
himself and some friends for writing a
commentary on St. Pauls Epistles, and
in 1854, when he had been tutor twelve
years, his volumes on the Romans,
Galatians, and Thessalonians appeared.
They at once placed him in the first
rank of theological writers, and I)rOved
him to be, as was said at the time,
the greatest mind in the Anglican
Church. Even Bishop Ellicott., though
deeply grieved at his views, could not
deny the  genius which pervaded his
writings, the ease, finish, and alas
Professor Jowett.
	persuasiveness of his style. And
whatever may be thought of the vol-
umes by a later school, which has been
trained to look for theology in scholar
ship and research, rather than in a
living sympathy with the great Apostle,
no one who has ever read the Fiag-
ment on the Character of St. Paul, or
the essay on Conversion and Changes
of Character ,is likely to forget them.
Hardly less striking is the essay on
natural religion, which. cont~iins pas-
sages of great beauty, and th6se on the
atonement and on St. Paul and Philo~
Five years after the appearance of
these volumes, in 1859, Jowett l)ub-
lished his essay on the interpretation
of Scripture in the collection kno~vn as
Essays and Reviews. The story of
that volume can hardly be rel)cated
now without a smile. On its l)ublica
tion a storm of odium theologicurn burst
upon the heads of the writers, who
suddenly and quite unexpectedly found
their book passing from one edition
into another as rapidly as a popular
novel. The Church seemed shaken to
its foundations by the criticisms, not
very original, of a few fri~nds inter~
ested in the progress of religious
thought. Pusey cited Jowett for her-
esy, but the citation would not lie, and
the upholders of sound (loctrine had to
content themselves with del)ri ving t lie
heretic of the increase of salary  as
professor of Greekwhich but for his
opinions he would have received.
And, after all, the essay was a small
matter ; it was of course beautifully
written, and, as M. Arnold remarked,
it possessed a quality which the other
essays in the book did not ~O55C55 ; it
had unction, and unction in such an
essay was nine-tenths of the matter.
But Jowctt said no more than Spinoza
had said long before, or any man of
critical jud0 ment and honesty must
say. If the Bible is not to be inter-
preted like any other book, ho visit
to be interpreted, and who shall lay
down the canon?
	After this essay lie published nothing
more as a theologian. He was ocen-
pied much with his I)upils, both as
college tutor and professor of Greek;</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00049" SEQ="0049" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="39">Professor Jowett.
and what leisure he-had was devoted
to his translation of Plato. But his
interest in the nature and history of
religion did not fail, as in fact it never
failed. After he became master of the
college in 1870 he preached twice a
term in the college chapel. His ser-
mons touched on very various subjects.
He (lid not conceal his views on the
interpretation of Scripture, or on mira-
cles, and on the other hand he did not
emphasize them. He loved more to
illustrate the l)ractical duties of life in
their relation to religious feeling, or to
sketch the lives of religions leaders
such as Wesley and Bunyan ; or, with
the wisdom of one who had spent his
life in the study of cl~aractei~,to warn
the young against failings, which,
though not so serious as some others,
yet often spoil a uscful life. He would,
if he could, preach men out of their
shyness, their singularity, their conceit.
On dogma he never preache(l. At his
best he was most impressive ; his de-
livery was indeed most simple, but the
earnestness of his manner, the beauty
of his expressions, the wisdom of his
teaching, left their mark on the hearer,
who went away feeling that lie had
never heard any one else preach quite
the same doctrine, or in the same luau-
ner. He had a wonderful power of
idealizing the common relations of life.
On one occasion, after describing with
exquisite taste an almost ideal tender-
ness and devotion, lie ended with the
words: As a mans love might be for
his wife. And on another, speaking
with a deep emotion which thrilled him
through and through, he painted the
agony of those who suffer in their
children : 0 Absalom, my son, my
son! would God that I had died for
thee.
	He rarely spoke on religious subjects,
but a word or a sentence would some-
times show where his mind was. Per-
haps no man ever meditated more
(leeply and constantly on the life and
words of Christ, and strove so earnestly
to penetrate their significance. Yet lie
would have confessed very humbly that
their whole meaning was beyond him
only at a distance and with faltering
steps could human nature follow the
divine guide; only through a glass
(larkly could human intellect compre-
hend the divine nature.
	For the last thirty years of his life
his chief literary work was translation.
The first edition of the Plato came out
in 1870, and two more editioiis were
published before his death, each entail-
ing great labor in revision. He also
translated Thucydides, and Aristotles
	Politics, and, indeed, it was his
great wish to see a complete translation
of the ipost important Greek prose
authors. J3esides translating the text,
he published notes on the text of Thin-
cydides and Aristotle, and furnished
the Aristotle and Plato with elaborate
analyses and introductions. The delight
in translation grew upon him at the cost
of all other forms of composition, not
from any lack of originality, though lie
was perhaps wanting in the archiitec-
tonic power which enables a man to
construct a great independent work of
literature, but owing to the view which
lie took of Greek antiquity. lie de-
spaired of filling up the gap which time
has made in our knowledge. He was
iml)atient and even scornful of the
labor which builds up histories of phi-
losol)hy or antiquities by putting to-
gether in a patchwork materials of
uncertain value, collected from differ-
ent sources, and dating from different
periods. We cannot have a history
of Greece, lie would sometimes say,
we can only have comnientaries on
the history. And therefore lie pre-
ferred to take the great writers of
Greece, and give them to the English
reader with discussions on their mean-
ing, or on subjects which rose out of
them. And again, in polishing and re
polishing a translation, lie could attain
more nearly to that beauty of style,
after which lie was always striving.
To express a thought perfectly was
the object of his highest ambition.
He never looked on Greece from an
antiquarian point of view; even his
interest in Greek philosophy became
subordinate, as time ~vent on, to his
interest in the literature and language.
Language indeed  its origin and struc
39</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00050" SEQ="0050" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="40">40
ture  was a subject on which ho had
thought most deeply.
	And while he thus gratified his love
of style, he used the introductions and
essays as opportunities for the compar-
ison of ancient and modern thought.
This is more particularly the case in
the Plato, especially in the last edition,
where also his own xvise thoughts on
many subjects will be found expressed
in language that is almost faultless.
Plato, lie thought, was written for our
learning, and in a manner half serious,
half playful, he loved to apply his les-
sons to mo(lern life. There is nothing
more beautiful in English prose than
his parody of Platos l)aradox of the
lover and friend in the introduction
to the Pluedrus.
	His view of the scholars vocation
was a humble one. Of emendations,
whemi they went beyond the narrowest
limits, he was most intolerant, and not
altogether without reason. How many
thousands of emendations have beeii
made, and how very few have been
accepted. Even those which are ac-
cepted cannot be proved to be true.
A corrupt text cannot be restored with
certainty, if the corruption extends be-
yond a very few letters. Even when a
text is apparently faulty, it is by no
means clear that the author did not
by an oversight leave it imperfect,
and it is better to allow the oversight
to remain, than to alter texts at the
caprice of every new reviser. Not that
he was insensible to the improvement
which has been made in our texts of
Greek authors ; lie always spoke with
the greatest admiration of Porson and
Bekker, but the wholesale and inces-
sant re-writing of the classics filled him
with indignation.
	It was also his opinion that little had
been done by the accumulated labors of
scholars towards clearing up the really
difficult passages in Greek authors.
He maintained that Greek was the
most difficult language in the world,
and considered that many passages in
which there was no reason to suspect
the text could not be explained with
certainty. He had no doubt that the
author had a definite meaning, but it
Professor Jowett.
was not expressed in a manner whicib
we could clearly grasp. Many such
passages might be found in Sophocles,
and some in Plato. With advancing
years it became more plain to him that
the difficulties were insoluble, and what
lie seemed to understand in youth, he
could not explain satisfactorily to the
severer standard of age.
	He wrote much, and what lie wrote
was written with grea.t care. The
choice of words and l)hrases, the ar
ran~ement of the thoughts, the balance
and rhythm of the periods, were mi
nutely studied, an(l a sentence would
ofteii be recast three or four times be-
fore it was allowed to pass. With most.
men such labor would be the sole work
of a life, and of a life passed iii leisure
or seclusion, but Jowetts writinas were
the occul)ation of horce subsecivcc, of
vigils and vacations, when lie was free
from other claims. The chief interest
of his life was not in his books, but in
his Pul)ils and his college. Appointed
tutor in 1842, on the resignation of
Lonsdale, he came at once to the front,
amid even in Choughs earlier clays we
find him spoken of as the  Great Bal
hiol tutor. As a scholar lie was cci
tainly miot superior to two or three of
his colleagues, though all his work, in
 compositioti  no less than translation
was distinguished by ease, eloquence,
an(l grace. But his kimmdness and svm
l)athy, his elevation and unselfishness,
his happy witticisms, his l)ointet~ and
pregnant sayings, amid the nude fi nable
feeling that in his presence you were
face to face with a great and noble
character, won for him the devotion of
maiiy, who by knowing liinm felt that
their conceptioii of human character
and muotives was expanded and refined.
 His life retaught thieni what life
should be, and however practical and
shrewd he showed himself in common
affairs, there was always something in
his counsels which made them counsels
of perfection. The low, the mean, the
selfish view was brushed aside in a
moment, when you sought his advice
the matter was l)laced in its trime as
l)ect, and the right course of action
seemed to be the only course, To</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00051" SEQ="0051" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="41">Professor Jowett.
those who had once fallen under the
spell, his personality, was irresistible,
an(l his words lingered in the memory,
gathering meaning and making their
truth more (leeply felt as time went on.
His teaching, too, was not a mere com-
munication of facts ; indeed, he rarely
imparted information ; it was an ear-
nest endeavor to correct faults, to clear
up obscurities, and form the mind. He
held that the only way to improve was
to get rid of faults. In correcting these
he was instant in season  and some-
times out of season! Irrelevancy, bad
taste, egotism, received no quarter
slip-shod and careless expressions were
ruthlessly condemned. Try always
to say everything as well as you can
say it, was a rule which he adopted
from Johnson for himself, and im-
pressed on his pu~)i1s. Like Johnson,
too, he had a horror of extravagant
assertions of any kind, and pedantry
~vas even more repugnant to him than
extravagance. lie insisted on sonnd
reasoning and correct methods ; he
would have nothing to (10 with  liistor
ical imagination, or constructive hy-
potheses. If you built up a theory, he
struck in a moment at the weakest
Iloint of thc evidence, however care-
fully disguised, and laid the house of
cards fiat on the table. It has been
said that lie never ~vent to the bottom
of anything ; but the truth is that he
went to the bottom and came back,
which is more than can be said of
some of his critics. He vas most
careful that his pupils should not be
left weltering in a whirlpool of dis-
connected details ; the power of using
facts was of far more importance in his
eyes than the power of amassing them.
Judgment, force, simplicity, were, in
his mind, the conditions of true knowi-
e(lge. And so it has come about that
his pupils  with sonic eminent excep-
tions  have been chiefly successful in
practical life  at the bar, or in the
civil service.
	But there was another side of his
tutorial life known only to himself and
any Pul)il who was in suffering or dis-
tress. To save the young from them-
selves, to help them in their difilculties,
to strengthen in them what might be
made strong, was the happiness of his
life, the comfort of his lonely hours,
the reward for any sacrifice which he
had made. To the sick and ailing his
ten(lerness was wonderful, passing
the love of woman? Nothing seemed
too much for him to (10, and his gener-
osity was boundless. At a time when
lie was giving away thousands towards
providing for the amusement of others,
lie expressed a hope that some (lay he
~voul(l be able to scrape together five
pound5 wherewith to buy himself a
copy of Elwins edition of Pope
	Yet ~vitli all his intense sympathy,
and eagerness to be all things to his
pul)ils, lie ~vas by no means easy to en-
gage in conversation. When lie chose,
lie was one of the best of talkers, but
very often lie did not choose, lie
would ask a pupil to dinner, or ~vine,
and leave it to him to find conversa-
tion. There are many, doubtless, who
still remember the ordeal. You miiight
be a candidate for the scholarship, with
your head full of Latin and Greek, de-
ploring the mistakes which you had
made in the mornings ~~aper, and sud
(lenly you found yourself on trial, as it
were, as to your powers of conversa-
tion. Woe betide you if you had not
seen the ne~vspaper, or could not re-
member some school story, or had not
the courage to talk about the novel you
had been reading. The hour passed in
silence, and when you rose to go you
felt as you have never felt before or
since. In the effort to say something
sensible you had said nothing, not
knowing that the person with whom
you were (lining was the last in the
world to expect wis(hom from your lips.
how foolish convei;sation is, said
some one at the table whemi Jowett wa~
by. Let us try to say somnething sen-
sible, he rejoined ; and after a long
pause, contimined You see how
silent we all are. He judge(l men, it
is true, by their conversation. T~
enter readily i mito con ye rsation with
another, to tell a good story ~vell, and
set peoh)he at their ease  these powers
lie thought to be imidications of char
acter, and nothing delighted him more
41</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00052" SEQ="0052" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="42">Professor Jowett.
than the society of those who would
forget that lie was a tutor and amuse
him as a friend~ Then you raw him at
his best ; he capped your story with
another more amusing and better tol(l
and expressed in words, which you
never forgot, the thought which you
had long been stru~lin~ to utter.
	After twenty-eight years of tutorial
work Jowett became master of the
college in September, 1870. He had
long been the leading spirit, but now
the responsibility of the management
was in his hands. His connection with
his pupils could no longer be so close
and personal as it had been, but lie
never wholly ceased to be a tutor, and
to the very last lie took men in essays
and criticised them as of old. But as
master lie had other work to occupy
him. Two aims were always before
him lie not only wished that his col-
lege should lead the way in liberal edu-
cation so far as its resources would
allow, but that as many clever men as
l)ossil)le should be attracted to it, and
find there both the teaching which they
required and spirits congenial to their
own. He wished Balhiol to be the
home of high thinking and serious
work. In pursuing these ends lie was
never satisfied. The college, lie would
say, can (10 far more than it has done
hitherto, and he was ever seeking to
extend its influence. In concert with
New College, Balliol subscribed for
some years to University College, Bris-
tol ; then she opened her (boys to the
selected candidates for the Indian Civil
Service ; and again she elected to a
fellowship the most l)rominent of uni-
versi ty extension lecturers. Had means
allowed, Oriental studies would have
been encouraged by the foundation of
scholarships ; history and science would
have received further endowments.
The tuition of Indian probationers,
and the possibility of a long vacation
term, were subjects constantly before
him. So strongly did he feel about the
last, that lie made a point of residing in
college during July, and dined every
day in the college hall. For if a thing
was to be doiie, lie never neglected his
share of the work.
	In other respects his mastership saw
great changes in the college. Some
considerable additions to the buildings
were made in 1854 and afterwards, but
from 1870 to 1877 a great part of the
whole was rebuilt, arid though the l)lari
was decided upon before Jowetts elec-
tion, it was chiefly o~ving to his energy
that it vas carried out successfully.
The entertainment by which the col-
lege celebrated the opening of.the new
hall in 1877 was one of the happies,t
aiid proudest moments of his life. His
old friends were with him still  Tait,
Stanley, Arnold, Smith, and Green 
and rejoiced with him in the success of
the college to which they owed so
much. Another change was the found-
ing of the new library, which placed ami
almost unlimited store of books at the
command of the poorest muemuber of the
college. The last great work of im-
provement was the college field, which
~vas purchased mainly by the comitribu-
tioiis of the master himself, and the
money which lie collected. To obtain
subscriptions lie wrote with his owmm
hand to every old member of the col-
lege, amid the response amounted to
some 6,000. Still unsatisfied, lie built,
at his ovn expense, a tutors house,
and dreamned to the hist of new college
buildings on the field. He was not
less energetic in quite trivial matters.
 Make the college beautiful, were
among his last words, an(l the thought
was always in his mind. Next
year, lie said, a few muontlis ago,  I
miiean to take the garden in hand. A
garden is not for the eye only; thieve
should be scent as well as color; and
though I do not know much about it, I
shall ask the gardener to make me a
list of all the sweet-smelling flowers,
and have them planted in our garden.
May the earth lie light on you, dear
friend, and flowers breathe their sweet-
ness on thy grave I
	In the internal muanagement of the
college lie was, of course, most assidu-
ous and (levoted. His great desire was
to see men of different classes mixing
readily and easily together. Thieve
was nothing that he disliked so munch
as the existence of  sets, or cliques.
42</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00053" SEQ="0053" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="43">	Professor Jowett.	43
He considered very justly that the lusion to events in which his friends
years spent at college were those in had played a part, or to a book which
which a man should make the ac every one was reading at the time, and
qunintance of new friends, for otherwise which he, too, had found time to read.
college-life is but school-life prolonged. Or he would sit apart, talking gravely
To this, more than any other cause, to an older friend, or gently to a (air
was (lue the institution of smoking one. Or he would tell fairy stories to a
concerts an(l Sunday concerts in the child, and bid her tell others in return,
college. In l)roIlloting these he was on which occasions his tutorial instinct
not influenced by any advanced ideas woul(l sometimes overmaster hi~n so
about the educational value of music ; far that he commended or reproved his
he mainly regarded them as helps to companions manner of narration.
seenring the union of the college, and  That is well told, but a little too
bringing the men together. long; or,  That is a good story, but
	Snch is a brief outline of Jowetts you should not begin Once on a
work as writer, tutor, and master. time. ~ He would meet an ill-timed
There still remains the work which he criticism with a witty remark, as when
did as professor of Greek, and vice- some one observed that a young ladys
chancellor of the university  the time letter was ill-spelt, and he retorted
which lie devoted to the various com-  A. pretty girl need not spell. Or lie
niissions and governing bodies on which overcame an awkward contretemps with
he served, and his very large corre- a paradox. The story is told that a
spondence. When we think of the lady lost her luggage on her way to Ox-
time and strength required for such ford, and appeared at his table in a bor-
severe and sustained labor, we are rowed dress, the owner of which was
overpowered by his energy. For lie also l)1esent. By an accident a plate
did nothing carelessly ; his speeches of soup was overset on the dress ; the
were almost always written ont before- wearer was of course in the greatest
hand; his evidence and opinions were trouble, not knowing what to do or say,
the result of careful meditation and. when a voice was heard from the end
thonghit ; his letters were most l)recise of the table  Never mind, it isnt
in sense and expression, worthy to be her dress ! Whether the story is
read and re-read for their ripe wisdom true or not, it is characteristic, for no
and beautiful language. one was more averse than lie to making
	With all this immense burden of mountains out of moleliills.
work, with all his religious and studi- The closing years of his life were
ous interests, Jowett was neither an saddened by the loss of friends aiid col-
ascetic nor a recluse. He loved the leagues ; and the loss was the sadder
society of his friends, and it was the because many of them were much
delight of his life to entertain them, younger than himself Smith, Green,
Friends were the real riches of life, he Toynbee, Nettleshiip  in the ordinary
said, and never was a man happier course of nature these men would have
in his friends than he. The first and been his helpers to the end, and would
best of the land were his guests ; poets, have carried on his work after him.
lawyers, statesme a, theologians, sehiol- Of older friends lie lost not only Tait,
ars, men of science, met at his table, Sherbrooke, Cardwell, Browning, and
and of honorable women not a few. Tennyson, but also Stanley and Arnold.
He moved among them with a (higni- So the years became more lonely, for
fled courtesy and a gracious kindness though lie strove to keel) his friend-
which left a mark in the memories of ship in repair, he knew that old
all. He would wander from chair to friends cannot be replaced. Yet lie
chair in his drawing-room, sometimes remaitied cheerful and bright to the
telling an amusing story, of which he last. His old pupils were a real source
had an inexhaustible mine, sometimes of strength to him ; lie rejoiced in their
setting conversation going by some al- success, and found comfort in their</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00054" SEQ="0054" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="44">44
affection. And his own temperament
was happy. He would not listen for a
moment to those who would have us
believe that life is not worth living.
The world was to liini a very pleasant
world, and the pleasure did not dimin-
ish with advancing age. Shortly before
his (leath he told a friend that the last
two years of his life had been the hap-
piest. But he still hoped to be able to
work on for a few years more ; he had
much to finish in the way of literary
work and of schemes for the spread of
education, and to the last his mind was
full of thoughts to which he had given
no complete expression. It is hard
to be beaten by old age, lie said. But
the almost fatal illness of 1891 shook
him severely, and thougi lie recovered
wonderfully, it was clear that his tew
nrc of life was precarious. When the
same troubles recurred last summer, he
gradually lost ground, and finally passed
away after a brief illness.

	His bones will have a tomb of or-
phiaiis teals wept on them ;  and from
many a heart a tender thought will
wander to the grave of the best and
truest of friends. Others will remem-
ber the man whom they knew twenty
or thirty or forty years ago, and whose
like they never saw again. To the few
who loved him most, the charm and
grace and light of life have faded away
with him or live only in his memory.
A marble will be placed in Balhiol
Chapel, and on it, in se holarly Latin,
will be graven the virtues of the great
master. But if in one short sentence
we wish to sum up his life and charac-
ter, we cannot do better than repeat,
humbly and in such a sense as they
may be used of a man, the simple
words: lie went about, doing good.
Gounod.
mutilation of Goethes masterpiece ;:
the opera is sure to attract, for it isa
fresh, in teresting work, with a copious.
flow of melody and lovely instrumenta-
tion. So wrote Felix Moscheles, one
of the severe classical pianists of the
German school, in a letter to a friend
in 1861. Our own Henry Chorley,.
some ten years before this, had re-
marked that to a few hearers, since
then grown into a European public,,
neither the warmest welcome nor the
niost bleak indifference could alter the
conviction that among the composers
who have appeared during the last.
twenty-five years, M. Gounod was the
most promising one, as showing the
greatest coin bination of sterling science,.
beauty of idea, freshness of fancy,
and individuality. Before a note of
Sapplio  was ~vritten, continued the
erst~vhile critic of the Athenceurn, cci-
tam sacred compositions aiicl some ex-
quisite settings of French verse hiath
made it clear to some of the acutest
judges and profoundest musicians liv-
ing that in him at last something true
and new had come. It is a long time
since these words were written and
Charles Gounod is now at rest, after
having shown, at the end of a struggle
against envy, jealousy, and prejudice,
that in him was one of the very few
individuals left to whom musical Eu-
rope could look for its pleasures. The
verdict passed upon his work, in no-
tices written since his (lentil, has not

been altogether unanimous in favor of
his being regarded as a composer of
the very first rank ; but it has at least
been generally recognized that in his
own particular line the French master
has done much that entitles him to
a foremost place among the creative
geniuses of the present century.
Charles Fran9ois Gounod, as Marie
de Bovet tells us, belonged to a family
of artists, who might certainly be cx
From The Gentlemans Magazine. pected to encourage his musical aspi
	GOIJKOD.	rations. his father, Fran9ois Louis
	IN Gounod 1 hail a real composer. Gounod, was a l)ainter to whom the
I have heard his Faust, both at restoration of some of the pictures at
Leipsic and Dresden, and am charmed Versailles was entrusted. His grand-
with that refined, piquant music. Crit- father and his great-grandfather were
ics may rave, if they like, against the both  furbisliers of the Kings Arms,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00055" SEQ="0055" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="45">Gounod.
and as such ha(1 apartments at the Pal-
ace of the Louvre. The future com-
poser was born in a certain street in
the 01(1 and grim quarter on the left
bank of the Seine, on June 17, 1818.
Five years later he lost his father, and
his education ~vas undertaken by the
mother, a woman of rare merit and in-
tcnse piety. Madame Gounoci was a
very good musician, and she now took
to giving lessons on the piano as a
means of helping out the family ex-
chequer. Most remarkable men have
owed some obligation to their mothers
and Gounod himself used to say that
music must have come to him with his
mothers milk, for he had assimilated it
while yet his lips were unable to frame
the simplest words. But is it not put-
ting it a little too strongly to say that
Madame Gounod had rocked her boy to
sleep, not with silly nursery songs, but
with  the intervals of the scale, the
perfect an(l imperfect concords, and
the discor(1s followed by their natural
resolution  ? A parent who should
make a constant practice of resolving
(liscords in her infants ear would as-
suredly be a niusical phenomenon
	Still, he must have been a wonderful
child, this Charles Gounod, if we are to
believe all the stories we are told re-
garding him. At the age of two, in the
gardens of Passy, where he was taken
for exercise, he would say, That dog
barks in Sot! and the neighbors used
to call him, le petit musicien. The
baby, scarcely out of leading-strings,
felt, too, so it is said, the mournful
character of the interval of a minor
third. He had been listening to the
different cries of the street vendors
	Oh, he exclaimed suddenly,  th~it
woman cries out a do that weeps.
This because the poor woman hawked
her cabbages and carrots on the inter-
val formed by the notes C and E flat.
Madame Bovet tells a similar anecdote
of another of the French composers.
One day when a visitor suffering from
great lameness entered his mothers
drawing-room, little Camille St. Sa~ns
 the future composer of Samson et
D~lila  who was playing in the ad-
joining room, struck by the unaccus
45
tomed rhythm of the step, exclaimed,
How funny! that gentleman makes a
croche point~e as lie walks. One must
take all these stories of musical prodi-
gies with the proverbial grain of salt;
but there can be no doubt that genius
in this direction generally does, in some
way or other, reveal itself very early.
	While Madame Gounod was all the
time giving her son instruction on the
piano, she had no intention of making
a musician of him. She was evidently
a believer in the Chesterfield notion
that it is better to pay people to play
for you than to play yourself ; and
apart from her fears as to the perils
involved in the pursuit of a profes-
sional career, she had a pardonable am-
bition to see her boy settled in a career
of a more pecuniary certainty. In
short, she decided that he should be
put in the way of becoming a matter-
of-fact and well-to-do notary. The boy
was already a scholar at the Coll~ge
St. Louis; and when Madame Gounod
exl)ressed her fears to the head of that
institution fears as to the results of
the lads musical leanings  he assured
her that there was no cause for alarm.
 Your sons career, said lie, is
quite mapped out  he will becomne a
professor ; lie has the bump of Greek
and Latin. The fact that Gounod
turned out an accomplished classical
scholar so far bore out this opinion, but
the head master must have found his
faith shaken when line came to have to
reprimand the young Charles for spend-
ing all his time covering his text and
copy-books with staves and notes. As
a matter of fact, the artistic vocation
was daily growing stronger. He had
been deeply stirred by a performance
of Per Freischiitz, to which his
mother hind taken him when lie was
only seven. A simple ~ he
says, speaking of this artistic thrill,
for at that age the faculty of reflec-
tion does not yet exist. In the same
way that luminous rays become brighter
when they are reflected in a mirror,
feelings grow stronger and more vivid
when the power of retrospection comes
with manhood. It is a mistake to be-
lieve that sensibility is dulled by age;</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00056" SEQ="0056" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="46">46
Gounod.
on the contrary, it grows more acute,
so long, naturally, as the mind retains
its vigor. This is why I consider the
loves of early youth as incomplete,
purely external and superficial when
they are not iiitensified by the crystal-
lization of a fully developed mind.
This was the time of which he after-
wards said that, if he had been pre-
vented from learning music, lie would
have run a~vay to America and hidden
in some corner where lie could have
stu(lied un(histurbed.
	Happily, wise counsels pre vailed,
an(l the mother, unwilling though she
still was that her son should follow an
uncertain artistic career, yielded to his
ardent (lesire and allowed him to be~iii
the stu(ly of music in earnest. Accor(l-
ingly, Madame (iounod took the boy of
thirteeu to 01(1 Antoine Reicha, the
famous theorist, to be told, as it turned
out, that  This child knows every
thing. I have only got to teach it to
him. However, it took two years to
exhaust the teaching ca~)acity of the
modest professor, and while lie dili-
geiitly pursued his musical studies all
this time, lie as dihigehtly worked at
his literary studies at the Cohl~ge St.
Louis. Gounod was, probably, of all
the great composers the most accom-
plished classical scholar. Barber, his
old friend and collaborator; sa.id of him
that he was only to be compared to a
keyboard of excessive scope and so-
nority ; while a member of his own
family declared that lie could as easily
have been a great painter, a great poet,
or a great saint, as a great composer.
This may or may not be true; but cer-
tainly no other composer has ever gone
through his student career with such
devotion to all-round studies as
Gounod exemplified in these early
days. Before he was eighteen he had
receive(l the diploma of Bachelier ~s
lettres, and this being considered enough
in the way of general education in the
mean time, the future composer en-
rolled himself as a pupil of the Con-
Bervatoire.
	Here lie studied counterpoint with
TIah6vy, and practical composition un-
der Lesneur. Madame Bovet tells us
that these masters hind no influence
whatever upon him ; lie interrogated
Palestrina, Bach, and Mozart ; their
august shades answered him, and from
their dialogues with the youthful genius
his inspiration canie. This is fine lan-
guage, but, unfortunately, it seems to
be a trifle exaggerated. Of one of his
masters, at any rate, Gounod had a
very high opinion, for lie remarked
that the medi~val frescoes of Byzan-
tine mosaics, which have so strange a
grandeur, can give aii idea- of the
character of the works of Lesneur.
In(leed, as Professor Niecks has re-
marked, the influence of this master,
of whose compositions lie always spoke
with enthusiasm, and fragments of
which he was fond of singing by heart,
had undoubtedly not a little to do with
his leaning to church music. One
thing at least is certain his progress
under the Conse rvatoi re masteis was
both steady and sure. A year after he
elitere(h the institution he competed for
the Grand Prix de Rome, taking as the
subject of a cantata the story of Mary
Stuart and Rizzio; l)ut he succeeded
only in divi(hing the second prize with
Louis Chiollet, who has since become
known as a brilliant l)ial)ist. In 1839,
however, he at last carried off the cov-
eted premier l)Lize, which was awarded
to him by twenty-five out of twenty-
seven votes, the compositiomi on tIPs
occasion being a lyric scene entitled
Fernaud.
	The Grand Prix (he Rome carries to
the winner a pension of 160 for four
years ; more than that, it carries the
privilege of residing for two years of
the tinie at the Villa Medci, the Acad-
emy of France, in Rome. To the end
Gounod talked with enthusiasm of his
early residence in the Italian capital.
He did not, of course, believe that
Rome couhd of itself confer superiority,
that Rome could miraculously bestow
what Nature had withheld. But, given
an artistic organization, he contended
that Rome must exercise an undenia-
ble influence on such an one in a]l
that concerns sublimity of thought and
artistic devel6pnient. Can the ines-
timable advantage of such a retreat be</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00057" SEQ="0057" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="47">Gounod.
too highly prized, he asks the
calm security, apart from the feverish
turmoil and the constant solicitude of
or(linary existence  the silence in
which one listens to the inner, hidden
voices, the profound solitudes, the (us-
taut horizon whose majestic lines seem
to retain the magic power of lifting the
mind to the altitude of the colossal
events of which they were witness?
What a centre, what a plane, what an
atmosphere for him who knows how to
feel, to l)onder, and to muse ! Doubt-
less, the imaginative faculty would have
shown itself in the composer although
lie ha(1 never set foot in Rome ; and,
as a matter of fact, his residence there
seems to have been of value to him
chiefly from the exhaustive acquaint-
ance he was enabled to make with the
masterpieces of sacre(L music. Palest
trina was at this time his great model
and leading study, and it was now that
he acquired the science of construc-
tion, the ease in the manipulation of
parts, the (lexteritv and freedom of
hand which make the great musician.
	But other forces besides those of
music were at work in Rome. Gounod
seems to have come very strongly un-
der the influence of Father Lacordaire,
and the result was that his thoughts
were for a time seriously turned aside
from music and directed towar(ls the
Church. Louis Pagnerre, one of his
biographers, tells us that, finding the
sojourn at the Villa Medici too noisy,
Gounod took refuge in a retreat not
foreseen by the regulations of the Aca-
d~mie ; he entered for some time the
Roman seminary in order to prepare
for the new career, and also to work in
peace and quietness. A singular na-
ture, ma(le up of art an(l mysticism
An example, perhaps a unique one, of
a laureate of the Institute touched by
grace, and fluctuating between the
priesthood and the vocation of a musi-
cian. In Rome Gounod had, as it
were, one foot in the seminary and the
other, the right foot, in the world. We
shall find him again in the same alter-
native, but the right foot always gains
thC (lay.
	Meiidelssohns sister Fanny saw a
47
good deal of the future composer at
this time, and her letters and diary
contain much that is interesting regard-
ing the young musician. She found
him  passionately enchanted with mu-
sic in a manner 1 can hardly remember
to have seen ; he was terribly viva-
cious, hyper - romantic, and passion-
ate  an(l music now
the German
playe(1 to him  falls into his house
like a bomb-shell, so that it causes
great damage. Referring to a niatter
already mentioned, the lady says that
Lacordaire had been making strenuous
efforts to win Gounod for his can se,
and adds that the young artist was so
enthusiastic and so open to imnl)messions
tha.t he had almost entirely entered into
the reverend fathers ideas.
	But music was not destined to be
permanently cheated of so gifted a vo-
tary. Gounod had composed a mass
while lie was still at the Conservatoire,
an(l a seeon(l work of the kind which
he now completed was so ~vell received
in Rome that the composer was ma(le
an honorary chapel-master at the
Church of Foreign Missions. This
recognition of his genius seems to have
drawn his thoughts away from the
Church, although several aftercircum-
stances plainly show that he was still
in a state of indecision. Meanwhile,
lie was required, by the conditions of
his pension, to set out for Germany,
there to complete his education by
what is known as tmavellin~ studies.
We hear very little regarding this part
of his career ; but, if we may judge
from what we do know, he did not
profit much by his increased acquaint-
ance with Teutonic music. In Se-
bastian ilensels  The Mendelssohn
Family we read: He was always
here, and was received by the whole
family in the most friendly manner,
but saw actually nothing of Berlimi ex-
cept our house, our garden, and our
family, and heard nothing except what
I played to him, however iiiuch we
urged him to look about him. The
days with him passed really very pleas-
antly. We found him much developed
since Rome ; lie is exceedingly gifted,
possessed of a musical intelligence, of</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00058" SEQ="0058" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="48">Gounod.
48
an acuteness and correctness of judg-
ment which hardly can go farther, and
has at the same time the most delicate
and tender feeling. This vivid intelli-
gence distinguishes him also outside of
music
	At the end of the German Wander-
jahre Gounod found himself again in
Paris, eager to enter on the serious
work of life. But what was this work
really to be? As yet there was cer-
tainly no definite decision in favor of
music ; indeed, the old idea of the
Church appears to have returned with
more force than ever. Madame Bovet
who is really, so far, the authority
in all that concerns the composer 
tells us that what attracted him so irre-
sistibly to the Church was the char-
acter of comforter which it confers on
the Roman Catholic confessor. To ic-
store Christian peiice to a wounded
soul, to dispel rem4lse by divine for-
giveness, and soothe the anguish of
repentant sinners, seemed to him the
most sublime mission to which a hu-
man being could aspire. The struggle
continued fiercely for a time, and al-
though in the end art was the victor,
Gounod to the last continued a man of
profoundly religious mm, essentially
earnest, and as deeply versed in Bib-
lical and tlieolo~ical erudition as if he
had remained the  Abb6 Gounod  he
was in his early days. The causes that
finally led to his turning his back on
his ecclesiastical career are not fully
known; but it is supposed that Ma-
dame Viardot Garcia had something
to do with the decision. She made the
acquaintance of some of his composi-
tions, recogniZe(l his genius, pointed
out to him the direction in which it lay
 namely, in opera  and by and by
secured him the opportunity of a first
trial.
	The Work which opened for him the
path to fame was the opera of Sap-
pho, and it is curious to note that
Reicha, the composers first master,
closed his artistic career with an opera
bearing the same title. Although full
of melodic beauty, Sappho ~ obtained
only a succ~s destirne when produced in
Paris in 1851. One of the critics said
at the time This opera will win for
M. Gounod the sympathy of artists and
a discreet fame that will enable him to
try his luck a second time with better
chances of success. It was eight
years after this before the composer
could be said to have achieved anything
like fame. As Herr Niecks has re-
marke(l, no other musician of the same
rank has ever sustained so many fail-
ures as Gounod, for succ~s destime are,
after all, failures, in which the com-
poser loses all except his honor. Gon-
nods instrumental music hardly counts,
as the larger works, including two sym-
phonies first performed in 1854 and
1855, have practically remained un-
known outside his native country ; and
only a small number of shorter pieces
have obtained popularity. The Fu-
neral March on the death of a Mari-
onette, and the  Meditation  on a
prelude of Bach, ale known to all
music-lovers. The latter, written for
Zimmermann, has been published in
various arrangements, but it was orig-
inally scored for six voices, principal
violin, principal horn, au(l orchestra.
Some musicians have sneered at this
jeu dejilume, as it has been called, but
the thing is supremely well done, and
whatever is so done, be it great or lit-
tle, must have our respect and even
our admiration.
	it was in 1859 that Gounod came for-
ward with the work which has placed
him among the iminortals. The seri-
ous and elevated mind of the composer
had dwelt for some years on Goethes
noble poei~ and when at last  Faust
was produced at the Th~tre Lyrique,
it flashed on the world with an electric
brilliance that perfectly surprised those
who, judging by previous non-suc-
cesses, had set down the composer as
nothing more than a man of talent.
Some interesting details of the first
performance of this now famous opera
have been recalled by the J1fusica~ Rec-
ord. Long and laborious were the
preparations, the rehearsals lasting no
less thaii six months ! The opera was
found too long; a trio was cut out of
the second act, while a duet in the
third, a romance in the fourth, and a</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00059" SEQ="0059" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="49">Gounod.
part of the Prison duet in the
last act met with a similar fate. The
chui~ch scene gave offence to the cen-
sorship, and was saved only by the
intervention of the Nones Apostolique,
Monseigneur de S~gur, an 01(1 fellow-
pupil of Gounod. Theta well-meaning
friends expressed their opinions. The
garden scene alarmed them, the church
scene was too long, the death of \Talen-
tine too lugubrious, and so on. Dan-
ger seemed to threaten the opera up to
the very moment of production. The
first performance had been announced
for February 24, 1859, but Guardi, who
sang the title r6le, suddenly lost the
use of his voice, and postponement
was inevitable. Gounod, in despair,
thought of creating the part himself,
but at length a tenor, Barbot, was
found, and the work was givcn on
March 19.
	Among modern operas Gounods
Faust and Bizets  Carmen ~ have
achieved a brilliant and apparently last-
ing success. And yet at their debut
they were received without enthu-
siasm. Faust,~ indeed, recalls Ber-
liozs work of the same name, which at
first attracted no attention, but now
enjoys wonderful popularity. By the
way, Berlioz wrote a notice of Gon-
110(1s opera in the Journal des D~bats,
and spoke of it in terms of the highest
praise. He has a curious little criti-
cisin of Marguerites opening wheel
song in the third act.  Why, lie
asks, that whirring noise to imitate
the sound made by the wheel ? And
he adds Schubert may perhaps be
excused, in a song not intended for the
theatre, for having wished to convey
the idea of a spinning-wheel not visi-
ble. But in the opera it is seen
Marguerite is actually spinning ; the
imitation is not, therefore, in any way
necessary. Faust, which was first
heard in England in 1863, has re-
mained, and ever will remain, Gon-
nods master work ; it has carried his
name through all countries of Europe,
and was the first French opera which
at Paris made its way from another
stage to that of the Grand Op~ra. On
November 4, 1887, the five hundredth
	LiVING AGE.	VOL. 1.	4
49
l)erformance of the work was given
with brilliant success at the latter
house, the composer himself conduct-
ino
	The works which followed did not
come up to the high expectations cre-
ated by Faust. Indeed, there is
only one other opera that may be
named as deserving of a place beside
this magnificent creation.  Romeo
and Juliet, produced in 1867, is in-
deed in France placed above  Faust,
but the superiority is nowhere else ac-
knowledged. It is certainly a work of
exceptional beauty and merit, and why
it has failed to take a firm hold of the
ol)eratic public it would perhaps be
difficult to explain. Here the master,
as in  Faust, is in complete syni-
pathy with his subject.  In structure
he approaches nearer to Wagner, lays
special stress on the music in the or-
chestra, and makes continual use of
dissonances by suspension. After
this he produced operas of less value,
which are known only for certain small
portions of special beauty which are
heard now and again in our concert
rooms.
	The Franco-Gerii~an war of 1870
drove Gounod from Paris, and he de-
cided to settle for a time in London.
By the way, one of the incidents of the
war on which the Germans pride them-
selves least was that they burnt down
Gounods house. The great composer,
trusting to his fame to defend him
against the desecrating hand of the
marauder, Put UI) the inscription before
the door of his country house in the
village of Montretout The house
of Charles Gounod, the composer of
Faust. The Germans burnt it to
the ground all the same. In London
the composer founded the choir bearing
his name, with which he arranged large
concerts, and in 1871, for the opening
of the Exhibition, produced his elegiac
cantata  Gallia. An unl)leasant mci
dent in connection with his four years
stay was his subsequent encounter with
Mrs. Weldon, the particulars of which
will probably be fresh in the memory
of most readers. Mrs. Weldon under-
took to manage the composers affairs,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00060" SEQ="0060" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="50">	50	Gounod.
and it was in her house that he resided. pleasure in tangled complexities, Gou-
A rupture of their friendship ensuing, nod exercised his art xvith a serenity, a
the lady was placed in a position to sue simplicity, a sobriety of means to which
for libel, and the court gave her a ver- some feign to apply the epithet of
dict for 10,000. M. Pagnerre, already weakness, but which, on the contrary,
mentioned, deals at great length with are the evidences of a virile tempera-
this episode in the composers career ; ment, owning no master but itself
but it will not be wise to imitate him because it is already master of its meth
here.	ods, knowing what it wants, whence it
	While resident in England Gounod tends, and its own ultimate aim. Gon-
wrote several of those smaller works, nods musical language is of the highest
such as the sacred songs,  Nazareth, beauty, noble, clear, limpid, and bril
There is a green hill , etc., by which hiant both in style and color. His inspi
he is widely known to the musicloving ratioii is rich, abundant, and generous,
public. Of his later works, with the so that matter and form are equipoised
exception of the two oratorios, The on splendid levels.
Redemption and  Mors et Vita, it Mozart and Bach were the compos
is not necessary to speak. They all ers whom Gounod most revered, He
contain some fine music ; but, while regarded  Don Giovanni, as the most
they may have sustained, they have not perfect creatiomi of its class ; and wrote
increased the fame which he gained as that, if the works of all the greatest
composer of Faust. The oratorios masters Beethovens, Haydns, an(l
jnst named were written specially for Mozarts  were annihilated by an un-
the Birmingham Festivals of 1882 and foreseen cataclysm (as those of the
1885. The success of both in England, painters might be by a conflagration), it
notably of The Redemption, has would be easy to reconstitute all music
been very marked. In France, of with Bach. He was wont to remark,
course, the oratorio is a form of musi- When I was very young I used to
cal composition which has never found say I, later on I said  I and Mozart,
favor, and we need not be surprised then Mozart and I. Now I say,
that Gounod as a worker in this field  Mozart.  Wagner he had but scant
remains without much honor in his patience with, calling him a wonderful
own hand. Gounod has been very prodigy, an aberration of geniu s,avis-
happy in most of his songs, none of ionary haunted by all that is colossal.
which has exercised a greater power of With no sense of measure or of pro-
pleasing than his beautiful  Sere portion in his mind, he flies beyond the
nade ; and his numerous sacred com- limits of human observation, and, face
1)OSitiOllS, with the exception of his to face with his prodigious endeavors,
masses, are probabhy better known and his gigantic labors, and his overwhelm-
appreciate(l among ourselves than ing expenditure of latent and hard
among his own countrymen. work, one feels tempted to quote to
	The fairest estimate of Gounods him the cruel remark of Agnes to her
genius is perhaps that of M. Arthur lover Arnuhphe, Horace in two words
Pougin. lie was, says this well-known would make more of it thiaii you. The
French critic, an admirable master who true sign of genius is the sober employ-
will ever be the glory and honor of ment of ones means proportioned to
France. H*~ has taken a place in the the wealth of ones ideas. When
ranks of the immortals, in the midst of the emperor Joseph II. said to the
that galaxy of artists who for two ceii- composer of Don Giovanni on the
tunes have carried musical art to its first night of its representation, Your
highest power. A clear and luminous opera is very graceful, Herr Mozart,
genius, sober and well-defined, he pos- but it has a huge quantity of notes,
sessed in an eminent degree the great Mozart could with justice make the
qualities of the French race.  At a proud reply,  Not one too many, sire.
time when composers so~mn to take Gounod,. r~eaUiag this anecdote, adds,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00061" SEQ="0061" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="51">Who will (lare say the same of Wag-
ner? Mr. Hall Caine has lately, in
relating his objections to the practice,
declared that literary folks alone of
all professional workers have the Pu
pertinence to criticise each other. Did
Mr. Caine forget the musicians?
J.	CUTHBERT HADDEN.



From The Coruhuhl Magazine.
THE MAN WITH NO VOICE.

I.

	WHEN the New Ebenezer Chapel
was founded in a little front parlor in a
back street of Market Muruborough,
John Wicks was one of the first men
to become a member of it. He went
into it heart and soul ; he was not sat-
isfied to be only one of the congrega-
tion ; even going round with a plate
and helping to take collections did not
satisfy him. He founded a Band of
Hope, an(l devoted a lot of his savings
towards giving it an annual excursion.
He inaugurated a building fund with
the object of erecting a real chapel, and
the fund grew and the chapel grew
till in due course the little parlor was
abandoned in favor of the new and
statelier e(lifice. An organ was out of
the question ; you cant have every-
thing at once ; but somebody presented
a liarmonium, then John organized a
powerful choir, and courageously put
himself at the head of it and led it.
	I3ut it did not follow him. It could
not. He sung so persistently out of
time and tune that it could (10 nothing
but sing out independently of him and
hope for the best. For though, in the
ordinary meaning of the word, John
had the voices of three men combined
in one, in a musical sense he had no
voice at all. His only idea on the sub-
ject appeared to be that, as leader, it
was his duty to keep at least one note
ahead of the choir. The choir neVer
seemed to understand this point, and
would get up speed and hurry on in a
determined effort to overtake him; he
would hear it coming, increase his own
speed accordingly, and the result was a
sort of neck-and-neck race till the choir
51
caught him up and passed him, and
left him a word and a half behind at
the end of the verse. Then he would
try to make up for it in the next verse.;
he would start first, the others would
come hurrying after, an(l, finding they
could not catch him up, would finish
with a rush and a skip, so as to come
harmoniously in on the last note with
him altogether. Then they would have
to wait for the congregation and the
harmoniuni before they could go on
again.
	It was not a high-class style of sing-
ing, but as the congregation among
themselves used also to sing very much
on the go-as-you-please principle,
none of them made any serious com-
plaint. The minister himself was not a
musical critic, and though it did occur
to him now and then that something
was the matter with the harmony, he
put it down to the fact that he had no
ear, and said nothing about it. The
only person who really grumbled was
the gentleman who played the harmo
nium. And he was sai(l to be jealous
because Johns voice was so powerful
and the choir so large and loud, that he
not only could riot hear himself play,
but the congregation could not hear
him either. That put him out more
than the singing, and lie made so many
complaints about it that, at last, on the
ministers suggestion, John reduced
the choir.
	Then there was not sufficient volume
of sound in the reduced choir to tone
down the sinoino of John Wicks. H is
voice could be heard above all the other
voices, and there was nothing left to
cope with it on anything like equal
terms except the liarmonium. And
between Johns voice arid that instru-
ment there began a great struggle for
pre-eminence. Every Sunday, morn-
ing and evening, it was the same. The
hymn would be given out, the harmo-
riium would have a prelude all to itself,
then Johns voice would rise up and
roar out trium~)hantly. But the liar-
moniuni was after it at once, hand over
hand, so to speak, caught it, lost it,
caught it again, grappled with it,
wrestled, writhed, and strove with it
The Juan with no Voice.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00062" SEQ="0062" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="52">~52
The Man with no Voice.
desperately, and sometimes the one Well, I would do it, sir, replied
was temporarily successful, and some- Mr. Graff, if they could not find a
times the other, but no permanent vie- better man.
tory could be achieved by either.	Better? Where are they going to
This state of things could not always find one so good ?
continue ; but it lasted for some six or Well, anyhow, cried Mr. Graff as
seven years. Then Mr. George B. they parted, you call for me to-mor-
Graff moved into the little town and row evening, an(l well go and see Mr.
joined the congregation. He had come Nutt about it. Good-night.  Un-
from London, and was a smart, ener commonly intelligent man, that Miffiui
getic man, who boasted that he knew is, he added to his wife, after Mr.
good singing when lie heard it, an(I Miffin had left them ; knows vocal
that he had led the choir of his chapel talent when lie hears it. Keen hear
in London. And when lie heard John ing. He picked out my voice right
sing lie had no hesitation in saying it across the building, my dear. My sing
was the worst sample of vocal melody ing struck him, and lie looked round to
that had ever come beneath his no- see who it was. Very clever man lie
flee. seems to be.
	 Its the first timue Ive heard him, He went with Mr. Muffin on the
Mr. Miffin, lie said to the gentleman following evening to see Mr. Nutt, xvhio
who played the harmonium, as they received them affably in his neat little
walked away after service, but, sir, study.
	nerves are so sensitive	 , ~	, e said,
my	that they	Sit down gentlemen  hi
are harrowed and torn by the sound. beaming upon them through his spec-
Well, sir, replied Mr. Muffin, glad tacles,  I hardly expected visitors this
to have found a partisan, 1 have been evening. Sit down.
trying to stop it for some yeai~s past. I No, sir, replied Mr. Graff sol-
have spoken to Mr. Wicks, but he emiily,  but Mr. Miflin and I thought
seems to think I am actuated by per- wed come, and see you ~ibout a little
sonal spite against himself. I have matter connected with the choir.
spoken to Mr. Nutt, our good pastor, Yes ?  said Mr. Nutt inquiringly.
but he  well, you see, Mr. Wicks was Nothing wrong, I hope?
almost the first to join tIme chapel, he He had a horror of anything going
has taken a lot of interest in it, and wrong. He was an easy-going, quiet,
done a hot of work for it, and is very good miman, whose chief fault was an
popular. He started the choir  over-anxiety to please everybody. He
	But thats no reason why lie should was gentle and super-sensitive to such
lead it when lies got no voice to lead an extent that lie would put up with
it with. No voice, sir. None at all, almost anything sooner than hurt any
said Mr. Graff impatiently. Ive ones feelings with unpalatable truths
heard all the best singers in the world, it was not positively his duty to utter.
male and female, and such singing as Well, it is something wrong, an-
his, sir, kills me destroys mime I  swered Mr. Graff.
	I know what it is, sir. You have  Yes ? said Mr. Nutt again, in
a keen ear for music, hike mimyself, quirimigly.
said Mr. Miffin, and I have suffered Yes. Its about Mr. Wickss sing-
as  ing, sir, pursued Mr. Graff decisively,
Well, now, look here, w&#38; ll put a and thats all wrong.
stop to it, interrupted Mr. Graff. Wrong? said Mr. Nutt uneasily.
We must hiave that choir reformed, Yes. Isnt a right note in it, sir.
sir ; half of it c~mnt sing. Amid it must What do you say, Mr. Miffin? cried
have a new leader who  Mr. Graff.
	Why not head it yourself, Mr. Mr. Muffin said lie was afraid it was
Graff, sir? Pm sure it couldnt have very bad.
~ better leader than yourself.	j Bad!  ejaculated Mr. Graff, I</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00063" SEQ="0063" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="53">The Man with no Voice.
never heard anything ~vorse. Never.
It is simply shoekino I dont like to
say its impious, but it is very nearly.
	Mi. Wicks is a very good man,
remarke(l the minister feebly.
	Oh, it isnt him. If his voice was
as oood as he isbut it isnt. Hes
0
got no voice. None at all, sii~. He
cant sing, an(l he ought not to be
allowed to lead that choir any longer.
It  well its disgraceful.
	lies fond of his work. He does
his best, Mr. Graff. And he is really
an earnest, good man, said the minis-
ter.
	So are we all, I hope, sii. cried
Mr. Graff, rather in(ligilantly.  But
it does not follow that ye are all capa-
ble of leading choirs. Hes a good
man, but has he got a good voice?
	 There are some things that are
better than a good voice  observed the
minister vaguely.
	 The thing is, does lie understand
music ?  continued Mr. Graff.
	No I  ejaculated Mr. Muffin em-
phatically.
	No, echoed Mr. Graff, hes got
no voice and no ear. He cant sing
himself, and he has got people in the
choir who cant sing either. They
shout, sir ; they dont sing. Now, sir,
we want to get as near perfection as
we can, of course, and we came to sug-
gest that you should see Mr. Wicks
an(l explain to him in your own per-
fectly friendly manner that lie ou0ht
to resign. We give him all credit for
starting the choir, hut lie shouldnt try
to (10 more than lie can do.
	The minister still vaguely an(l un-
easily put forward the argument that
Mr. Wicks was doing his best, and was
really a very good man, but he felt that
lie ~va.s beaten lie was weak and anx-
ions to please, and yielded at last to
the (letermined persuasions of his vis-
itors, only asking, resignedly, who
would take Mr. Wickss place if he
resigned.
	 The best man we can find, sim,
sai(l Mr. Graff promptly.
	Which is Mr. Graff himself, sir,
declared Mr. Muffin ; lie is a clever
vocalist, a capable choirmaster i
	Mr. Graff demurred. He said No,
no; but he meant yes, yes, and Mr
Muffin knew what lie meant, an(l wouki
not listen to a refusal ; lie artfully eon~
trive(I to (iraw the minister into the
discussion, and out of mere pohitenes~
an(l a nervous (lesire to be agreeable,
Mr. Nutt hesitatingly uttered an up-.
proval of Mr. Muffins suggestion.
	That settles it, then. cried Mr
Graff.  If you wish it, sir, of course
I will undertake the post. And yom~
may rely upon it I shall do my best.
	After they were gone Mr. Nut~
reproached himself with his own weak-
ness. He had not (lesired the altera-
tion, and yet somehow lie had not @nly
consented to ask John Wicks to resign7
but hind been led into authorizing Mr~
Graff to take Johns place. He lay-
awake at night worrying over it, bat lie
had not courage to undo what lie hal
(lone, and for two (lays lie had not eier~
courage to go an(l explain matters t~
John ; but on the third day he felt lie
must put it off no longer, for ~hiat~
evening the choir met for practice. S~
lie called at Johns shop in the after-
noon, and found him alone behind the
counter, gloomily weighing up moist
sugar into pound packets ; his usual
genial buoyancy seemed to have quite
(leserte(l him, an(l lie shook hands witl~
the minister without saying a word.
	Well, John, said Mr. Nutt ner-
vously, you  you doiit seem quite
up to the mark, eli ? how  er liow~
is your mother? 
	I met Mr. Muffin yesterday, sim,
John burst forth impetuously,  and lie
sai(l you wanted me to resigmi and 
an(l ______  he could hardly control his
voice, and there were foolish teams
coming into his big, round eyes,  and
he said you wanted Mr. Graff to lead
the choir. Ive led it, sir, these seven
years. You never told me you didnt
like my style, sim~.
	No, John. No, my dear -John,~
faltered the muinister.  Yousee _____ 
	I-Ic said you thought Id got iio
voice, sir
	I never sai(l so, Johumi 
	Whats the matter with my. sing
mo sir ~
0
53~</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00064" SEQ="0064" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="54">The Alan with no Voice.
	Nothing, John. Very good sing-
ing, but I you seethey
	I thought you liked my singing,

	I do, John. I do, indeed. I should
miss your voice in the place more than
any ones. You sing with all your
heart, and I hope youll go on sing-
ing still, if not in the choir, why,
then 
	No, I feel as if I couldnt, sir. I
feel, somehow, that if my voice is not
goO(l enough for one part of the chapel,
it isnt good eiiough for another. I
feel it its a sort of disgrace like, sir.
I shall still come, but II cant sing.
	He looked so utterly miserable, with
the tears standing in his wide, troubled
eyes, and his lips quivering, that the
minister took his hand and said what
lie could to comfort him. He made
-hini fully understand that it was not his
wish that lie should leave the choir,
but the wish of those musical experts,
~ir. Graff and Mr. Muffin, whose opin-
ions in such matters could hardly be
disputed. At the same time lie threw
out indefinite hints that the alteration
niiglit be only temporary, and that
l)efore long John would be back in his
old place leading the choir again. Then
lie tried to turn the conversation on to
general topics, but could not (10 it suc-
cessfully, and presently invented an
excuse to hurry away, and hurried
away full of self-reproaches and regret.

II.

	AND next Sunday the new order of
things came into operation. Mr. Graff
had a well-trained voice, aiid certai tily
led the choir as it never had been led
before.. John sat amongst the congre-
gation with his mother, but lie did not
sing. How could lie after what had
been said of him? He was ashamed
of his own voice, and stood there silent
and dejected. The older members of
the congregation an(l many of the
younger sympathized with him, and
felt that lie had been unfairly dealt
with, and did not hesitate to say so.
Some of them during the next few days
waylaid the minister, and spoke to him
about it in such reproachful terms that
he was reduced to making rambling
excuses for his own share in the trans-
action, and vague promises that lie
would see what could be done. lie
was a conscientious man, but weak and
easily influenced, aiid lie had to suffer
on all hands fQr his weakness. He felt
that he had acted wrongly, but did not
see how lie was to put matters right
again now without a lot more unpleas-
antness. Every Sutiday, morning and
evening, from his pulpit lie could see
John there iii his pew, looking hurt
and downcast, joining: iii none of the
hymns, and taking but a listless inter-
est in the whole service. He missed
Johns voice too, genuinely misse(l it,
an(h felt and said that since lie had
grown mute, the singing hind lost all
its inspiring heartiness, and the choir
hind become merely a piece of mechi-
anism.
	For you see Johiii did not understand
a note of music, so lie and his choir
used to sing only the old tunes that
everybody kne~v, and that all the con-
gregation could joimi in singing with
immense gusto and enjoyment. But
Mr. Graff set himself to improve all
this. He re-organized the choir, but
still lie could not get more than two or
thiree people into it who were able to
read music. So lie had a choir meeting
three times a week for practice, at
which lie would sing and Mr. Miflin
would play, and the choir would follow
them as best it could, and by slow
perseverance master new tunes. But
when the iiew tunes came to be sung
on Sundays of course the congregation
could not join in singing them, and
every now and thieii even the choir
would get the tune into such a hopeless
tangle that it broke (lowa, and heft Mr.
Graff to finish a verse by himself a&#38; if
lie were performing a solo with hiarmo-
nium accompaniment.
	John had such a paternal interest in
the choir that far froni feeling any ma-
licious joy in his successors difficulties,
thie unsatisfactory state of affairs was
honestly a great trouble to hum. But
what could lie do? They would not
let him do anything. All the congre-
gation knew how it fretted and worried</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00065" SEQ="0065" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="55">The Alan with no Voice.
him ; he was not proud enough to
cloak his humiliation in offended Si-
lence, but gave voice to his feelings on
every opportunity, sure always of the
sympathy of his hearers. But all his
01(1 ardor had been severely checked;
he did not take such hearty pleasure in
the Sunday services as he had taken
formerly, and by degrees became less
regular in his attendance until he left
off coming of an evening almost en-
tirely.
	One Sunday evening when lie was
not there, just as the last hymn was
being sung, a man came hurrying along
the aisle into the choir, checked Mr.
Graff, brou~zlit him su(ldenly down
from a top note, and whispered hastily
in his ear. The choir ~vent on singing,
the harmonium went on playing, but
Mr. Graff di~opped his hymnbook, and,
without waiting for his hat, rushed
with a white, terrorstricken face down
the aisle, and out of the chapel like a
man suddenly gone mad. Mrs. Graff
started from her pew and called to him
as lie passed, but lie was gone as if lie
had not heard her.
	Omice in the street, Mr. Graff re-
doubled his speed, and ran as lie never
ran in his life before. The messenger
could scarcely keep pace with him.
	Have  they  got  my  little 
girl  out? Mm. Graff 1)anted hoarsely.
	Dunno, resl)on(led the messenger.
And they ran on without another word.
They overtook and passed others run-
ning in the same (lirection ; soon they
could hear a confused uproar on ahead
of them, and suddenly turning a commier
they came full in view of Mr. Graffs
house, which was nothing now, so far
as they could see, but a black mass of
wreathing smoke, with a lurid heart of
fire.
	In a moment Mr. Graff was pushing
through the crowd that was standing
strangely silent, gazing up earnestly
into the smoke. He saw at a glance
an hysterical servant girl standing
nmongst them, ~vringing her hands and
looking up with the rest, and grasped
her arm and shook her roughly.
	Effie? Where is Effie? lie
shouted wildly.
	 Oh, sir !  cried the girl, in helpless
terror, Id put her to bed up-stairs,
and 
	He was gone; he had his latch-key
out of his pocket, and dashed wildly
under that choking canopy of smoke,
and up the few steps to the front door.
But at the same instant an inarticulate
roar burst from the entire crowd, three
or four men were after him, and seized
him and dragged him back by main
force, shouting frantically Shes
here ! Hes got her! Hurrah! Look!
There lie is ! Hurrah ! 
	The whole crowd was simply crying
and sobbing and shouting all together.
And looking up, dazed and bewildered,
Mr. Graff saw dimly the figure of a
man coming down a ladder through
that blinding, suffocating smoke, with
a little child in his arms. Before the
man had reached the ground Mr. Graff
broke from the men who held him,
rushed forward, snatched the child into
his own arms, and held it close as if lie
could not assure hiniself even yet thmt
it was safe. But the crowd swarmed
down upon the rescuer, cheering and
making frantic ~rahs at him. If hie
had had a hmundred hands every man in
that crowd would have shaken every
one of themn twice over. They would
not let him get away; they pressed
about him, and would not leave him
alomie. His face was all blackened with
the smoke, lie hiad been singed and
scorched by the fire, but they knew
him, thrny knew him in spite of it all,
God bless him ! It was John Wicks.
And the crowd rolled on before him, as
lie went away, and beside him and
after him, cheering and grasping his
hand until at last he escaped into his
own house, and shut the door on them.
Then they ran back to the scene of the
fire, and found the fire-engine hard at
work and the fire-escape just arriving.
	Early next morning, soon after John
had opened his shop, Mr. Graff came
quietly in, looking nervous and de-
pressed. His old blatant self-assur-
amice seemed to have quite failed him
lie shook Johns hand warmly, and
seemed as if lie wanted to say some-
thing, and did not know how to begin.
55</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00066" SEQ="0066" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="56">The Man with no Voice.
John, just to break the awkward
silence, said how sorry he was for the
great loss Mr. Graff must have suffered
by the fire, when Mr. Graff interrupted
him 
All insured, he said, with an
effort ;  dont matter a bit. Tisnt
that, sir. Mr. Wicks, he continued
brokenly, after a momentary pause,
she  she is our only one, sir,
and 
He gave it up. He (Iropped his arms
on the counter, and hid his face in
them, and sobbed in a way that was
pitiful to hear. John did not know
what to do. He ran his fingers through
his singe(l hair, and stammered awk-
wardly that it was all right and didnt
matter, when suddenly Mr. Graff ap-
peared to conquer himself. He stood
upright, cleared his throat vigorously,
began to say something, stopped,
leaned across the counter, and grasping
Johns hand again, huskily ejaculated,
God bless you ! and turned at once
and bolted out of the shop. Two days
after lie came in again ; but this time
lie had got himself well under control.
He spoke with his 01(1 self-confidence,
his (11(1 air of imperative decision. And
having thanked John in easy, conven-
tional phrases for saving his little ones
life, lie continued 
And now Im going to ask you to
do me a favor, Mr. Wicks. I am too
much upset to attend to the choir at
present; in fact. betweeii ourselves,
I can make nothing of it. Knew I
couldnt before I started, but well,
they would have me try it ; and Ive
tried it and failed, sir, and I know of
no one so capable of leading it as your-
self. You led it successfully before 
will you, as a personal kindness to me,
take it on again ? 
	But I. th ought, said John inno-
cently, taken pleasantly by surprise,
you thought I had  I had no voice,
sir p
	Me? Not me. Oh, no! cried
Mr. Graff emphatically. I believe,
now you mention it, Mr. Miffin seemed
to have some such impression ; but
Mr. Muffin is no judge, sir. He (loes
not understand the voice. his forte i~
the harnionium. You mustnt mind
what lie says. They wanted you to
retire temporarily, and let me try, and
Ive tried and  and made a mess of
it, and Ive done with it. There ! So
if you wont take it up again the chapel
will have to dQ without a choir, thats
all.
	In this way Johns former belief in
his own voice was aroused, and began
to reassert itself within hiin~. It was
nice to feel that they couldnt get on
without him, and wa.nte(l him back,
and lie was the last man in the world
to dream of avenging the slight thai
had been put upon him by refusing to
go. And when Mr. Graff had been to
the minister, and the minister camo
and pressed John, with genuine and
(hehighted earnestness to resume
his
old (luties, John yielded gladly, only
feeling somehow just a little sorry that
Mr. Graff had failed, until he was as~
sured that Mr. Graff was in no wiso
sorry for himself.
	He led the choir on the very next.
Sunday, and the whole congregation
heartily and with all its might joined
in the old, familiar hymns again, audi
sang out of time and out of tune with
him, and enjoyed the singing and th~
whole service to the utmost. Every~
body seemed glad to have him back
again  everybody but Mr. Muffin, who
complained about it as lie was walking
towards home with Mr. and Mrs. Graff,
and was still complaining about it when
the minister overtook them.
	I was saying, sir, how I enjoyed
the singing this morning, cried Mr.
Graff heartily.
	 Yes, assented Mr. Nutt, with
equal warmth, it did me good. It
was splendid. Hov heartily every one
joine(l in ! That is as it should be.
	Yes, cried Mr. Graff geneioushy,
theres no doubt Mr. Wicks is the
man for the place. You made a mis-
take, sir, in putting him out of it. His
singing is infectious. It makes every
one else sing. Theres such a hearty
sound in it ; it warms you only to hear
it.	Hes a fine fellow. Powerful
voice ! TitHe untrained, but power~
ful.	-
56</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00067" SEQ="0067" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="57">	Mr. Miffin didnt know what to make
of it. He could not understand why
Mr. Graff should desert him in this
manner. That his gratitude to John
should deafen him to the horrors of
Johns voice was unreasonable, scarcely
even Christian, and to pretend that the
change of opinion was wrought hy real
conviction and not by gratitude was a
barefaced wickedness. Mr. Miffin was
put out.
	His voice is the same as it always
was, he (leclared ;  theres no tune
in it _____ 

	Yes, there is, interrupted Mr.
Graff unblushingly. What if there
isnt? Hes a good fellow. Hes got
a good heart, even if he hasnt got a
good voice.
	Aha !  chuckled the minister,
glancing at Mr. Graff with a sidelong
smile, and after all there are some
good things that are better than a good
voice.
	Thats it. There are, declared
Mr. Graff, and hes got them. Hes
got em all, sir, and he sings with every
one of them, andthats what makes
his singing good. God bless him I



From The Leisure Hour.

RECOLLECTIONS OF DR. JOHN BROWN.

	ALL that one and another can tell us
of Dr. John Brown is welcome to those
who were his friends, and in a very
true sense he was a man whom to
know was to love. To the far larger
number who were linked to him only
through his books it seems to the
writer of these lines a difficult task to
convey any fitting idea of the man as
he was in his essential nature, for
there was much in his character and in
the subtle quality of his genius that
escapes analysis. We who have looked
in his eyes, felt the warm clasp of his
hand, heard that low, pleasant voice,
must share with Dr. Peddie the hope-
lessness of exact portraiture, the very
effort to catch and transfix it making
the remembered image grow dun and
	Recollections of Dr. John Brown, by Alexander
Peddie, M.D. (Percival &#38; Co.)
57
blurred. This arises in large measure
because but one side of him is dis-
played in his writings. Too often an
author gives the best of him to the
public, enunciating moral sentiments
that lie is not always careful to trans-
late into practice in the home circle
but Dr. John Brown was greater than
his books ; they lack his completeness,
they give 110 adequate conception of
his fulness, to quote the Scotsman,
with which he was so long associated,
his readiness, his playfulness, and
humor, nor, perhaps, it may be added,
of the deep spirituality of his nature.
His own words of another might be
aptly used of himself: There is no
sweetness so sweet as that of a large
and deep nature; there is no knowl-
edge so good, so strengthening, as that
of a great alind which is ever filling
itself afresh. For behind the fun
with which in his brighter days lie
cheered tile world for others there lay
the satisfying assurance of great deeps
of sympathy and experience, of large
aiid wise knowledge of men and of
books, of art and of nature, which
made communion with him indeed and
in truth a liberal education. There
was a point at which he touched every
one whom lie met ; s omethiing rang
netic in him  was it not the child-like
heart, nearest to the Christ-ideal? 
drew men and women to him, and
drew the best out of them, l)erhnl)s
because lie so silently passed by all
that was less good. Yet few men had
so keen, so penetrative a judgment, so
unerrislo an insiohit.
0	0

	Nothing could be at oiice more droll
or more absolutely faithful than his
characterization of chance acquaint-
aiice or familiar neighbor  the whole
man often sulilmed up ill a wor(l, his
salient points brought into vivid prom-
inence, and yet all done with such
sweetness, such lainbent humor, such
a kindly gleam in the eye that the
touchiest could not take offence. Some
of these word-etchings concerning fel-
low-citizens who survive him may not
be recorded, but to those who recall
thIe fat, rotund little body, packed tight
in its clothes, crowned by the noble
Recollections of Dr. John Brown.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00068" SEQ="0068" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="58">Recollections of Dr. John Brown.
an(l benign head of the late Sir James
Simpson, could anything be better than
this The body of Bacchus, and the
head of Jove? His memory for
faces, and for family facts connected
with them, was almost royal ; like the
little laddie he tells of, he  didnt
know how to forget. When one re-
members how dangerous a gift this
sometimes proves itself, how wide a
door this knowledge of a. mans for-
bears may open to gossip, it is surely
good to remember and record the per-
fect charity that always found some-
thing pleasing to say, some point of
character to praise or commend.

The house in Rutland Street, his
home for more than thirty years, was
hospitably open to a large and ever-
increasing circle of friends. The street
itself, (lull and quiet till the Caledonian
Railway Station brought life and bustle
to the scene, had one great point to
recommend it in its central position,
making it easy for his friends to turn
round the corner from sunny Princes
Street and ring a.t the familiar door.
Surely there was no other door in that
street where so many appeals were
made ! Yet there was no formal visit-
lug or entertainingformality of any
sort he could not away with ; l)eople
came and went  those who knew him
well, and those who knew him but
little, and longed to know him more.
lie had a playful way of introducing
his visitors by odd names to each
other. An astonished lady would find
herself in the company of Marco Polo,
now home from a journey round the
world ; and it often befell that you
might be seated beside Strabos daugh-
or some other equally unexpected
and uncanny guest, with out ever pene-
trating to the real identity of your cas-
nal neighbor. But in the society of a
host so gentle, so genial, it was impos-
sible for the stiffest and most starched
not to thaw. Of all things he loved
naturalness, sincerity, simplicity  him-
self the most unaffected of men. In
one household where the old cook bore
a reputation for the excellence of her
scones he would peep into the kitchen
on his way up-stairs with a laconic
Scone day ? making a point if the
answer was in the aflirmnative of re-
maining to partake.
	His entire selflessness made him nat-
urally and quickly the friend of all
little children. He was one of them
they made him free of their kingdom.
One little illustration of his way, drawn
from personal knowledge, may be per-
mitted here. By a certain family to
whom his name had long been familiar,
not as the famous author, but as John
Brown the hafflin laddie  who used
to  jink round the  stooks  with his
girl-relatives in holidays at a country
house, and was mercilessly teased by
those same maidens when he appeared
before them in all the glory of his first
tail-coat, he was invited to a dinner-
party. It was an affair of some cere-
mony, given in honor of a bigwig
passing through the city  and Dr.
Brown (lid not love ceremony. The
nursery children were allowed to appear
in the drawingroom in the ten minutes
before the gong sounded, and one of
them, a little guI, was instantly beck-
oned to his knee. She went reluc-
tantly, for those beautiful eyes behind
the tortoise-sh eli spectacles were surely
the saddest in the ~voml(l, and this was
not the laddie of the cornfield legend,
but the author with all his honors
fresh upon him.
	What did you have for dinner?
was the first question.
	Mince collops, came the trembling
answer  such a plebeian, such a
homely dish it seemed when one re
meml)ered the feast spread in the next
room.
	 And what more ? 
	 Rice pudding.
And what more?
The shamed tears were not far off
when it had to be confessed that there
was nothing more ; but consolation in-
stantly followed 
My bonnie woman, why didnt you
ask me to dine with you ?
	There was such earnestness, yet such
twinkling fun, such a direct appeal in
the words, that the childs heart was
won instantly; for no one sees through
68</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00069" SEQ="0069" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="59">Recollections of Dr. John Brown.
value from the setting lie gave it.
Those familiar with his writings must
have noticed this fine discrimination in
the choice of simple and suitable words
which gives to his style so large a part
of its charm.

	But to turn to Dr. Peddies reminis-
cences. He tells us hds acquaintance
with John Brown began when both
were boys of twelve, on the occasion
of his fathers translation to the con-
gregation of Rose Street, Edinburgh,
and when my father assisted at the
Inductioii ceremony. We sat to-
gether on the pulpit stairs  by special
permission as the ministers sons  the
church being crowded to excess ; and
I felt drawn to him more than to any
youth I had met before, impressed by
his looks of sweetness, intelligence,
and earnestness, and the keen interest
he showed in the proceedings ; and
from the fact likewise that, as there
was a book under his arm, I thought
he must be an awfully studious and
clever fellow.
	Of his childhood in the manse of the
seceder minister at Biggar we have a
vivid picture in the Letter to John
Cairns, D.D. (Hor~e Subseciv~, 2nd
series). A few lines extracted from
it, illustrative of the relations between
parent and child, may, perhaps, send
readers back to what is surely one of
the most honest, tender, and pathetic
portraits son ever (irew. Reading it
one feels sure that it was no fancy
sketch, but indeed  the truth told lov-
ingly.
was worth long waiting for. He sea-
soned it with the homely Scotch, famnil-
mr to most of his hearers, using it with
perfect and fastidious taste, so that an
orra word came to have a new
pretence sooner thau a child. He
meant it, strange as it might seem for a
grown-up to be so anxious to forego his
privileges ; an(l what a meal it would
have been, seasoned with laughter and
merriment I For in his own words,
speaking of another lovely soul, he
was, if not always happy himself, a
 happymaking  man.
	A later dinner, years after, is re-
called. Again a celebrity had been
asked to the board, and it was hoped
that the two who had so many sympa-
thies and tastes in common would find
each other congenial company. But
iDr. Brown was silent, and no word
that the most eager interviewer could
transcribe spoke he. Even when the
shadow lay on his spirit there was
something infinitely pathetic in his ex-
treme gentleness, in the feeling of
secure, unshaken trust, veiled only for
a little while, that underlay the depres-
sion ; and no one who has seen it can
forget the sudden irradiation of the
smile which broke through sooner or
later, like sunshine after gloom.
	But it was not in the social crowd
that he showed his best side. He
shrank from public appearances and
from any call to make himself promi-
nent.. Dr. Peddie records the ludicrous
ina(lequacy of his attempt to return
thanks when his health was drunk at
a public dinner Gentlemen (a
pause), I thank you kindly (pause)
~for your kindness. He sat down
umid laughter, in which, no (louh)t, he
was very ready to join. Like most peo-
pIe who are worth knowing at all, lie
reserved the best of him for his own
fireside, and for the little band of inti-
mate friends privileged to share his
winter evenings. Even there he was
often silent. As a rule, no man could
be more quiet and sober in speech ; he
listened and assented far more than he My first recollection of my father,
talked, though no~v and then, among my first impression not only of his
congenial souls, the fun and humor character but of his eyes and face and
would bubble forth unrestrained; but presence, strange as it may seem, dates
even if lie said nothing his sympathy from my fifth year. . . . Children are
made itself instinctively felt. And long of seeing, or at least of looking at,
when he did open his stores they were what is above them; they like the
found full to overflowing  talk so ground, and its flowers and stones, its
shrewd, so wise, so kindly, so quaint red sodgers and ladybirds, and all its
59</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00070" SEQ="0070" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="60">or the last Waverley novel; no more
visitings in a cart with her, he riding
beside us on his thoroughbred pony, t~
Kilbucho, or Radian Mill, or Kirkiaw
Hill. He went among his people as
usual when they were ill ; lie preache4
better than ever they were sometimes
frightened to think how wonderfully he
preached  but the sunshine was over
 the glad and careless look, t lie joy
of young life and mutual love.
What we lost, the congregation and
the world gained. He gave himself
wholly to his work. . . . From this
time dates my fathers possession and
use of the German exegetics. After
my mothers death I slept with him
his bed was in his study, a small rooni
with a very small grate, and I remem-
ber well his getting those fat, shape-
less, spongy Germaii books, as if one
would sink in them, and be bogged iii
their bibulous, unsize(l paper ; and
watching him as he impatiently cut
them up, and dived into them in his
rah)id, eclectic way, tasting them, and
dropping for my play such a lot of soft,
large, curled bits from the paper-cutter,
leaving the edges all shaggy. He never
came to bed when I was awake, which
is not to be wondered at; but I can
remember often awaking far on in the
night or morning, and seeing that keen,
beautiful, intense face bending over
those Rosenmijilers, and Ernestis, and
Storrs, and Kijinoels  the fire out, and
the grey dawn peeping through the
window ; and when lie heard me move,
lie would speak to me in the foolish
words of endearment my mother ~va~
wont to use, and come to bed, and take
me, warm as I was, into his cold
bosom.
60	Recollections of Dr. John Brown.
queer things; their world is about
three feet high, and they are more
often stooping than gazing up. I know
I was past teii before I saw, or cared
to see, the ceilings of the rooms in the
miianse at Biggar.
	On the morning of May 28, 1816,
my eldest sister Janet and I were
sleeping in the kitchen bed with Tibbie
Meek, our only servant. We were all
three wakened by a cry of pain, sharp,
insufferable, as if one were stung.
Years after we two confided to each
other, sitting by the burii side, that we
thought that great cry which arose at
midnight iii Egypt must have been hike
it.	We all knew whose voice it was,
au(1, in our nightclothies, we ran into
the passage, and into the little parlor
to the left hand, in which was a closet
bed. We found my father standing
before us, erect, his hands clenched in
his black hair, his eyes full of misery
and amazement, his face white as that
of the dead. He frightened us. He
saw this, or else his intense will had
mastered his agony, for, taking his
hands froni his head, lie said, slowly
and gently,  Let us give thanks, and
turned to a little sofa in the room
there hay our motherdead. She hiad
been long ailing. I remiiember her sit-
ting in a shawl  an Indian one, with
little dark green spots on a white
ground  and watching her growing
pale, with what I afterwards knew
must have been strong pain. She had,
being feverish, shipped out of bed, and
grandmother, her mother, seeing her
change come, had called my father,
and they two saw her open her bhue,
kind, and true eyes, comfortable to
us all as the day  I remember thiem
better than those of any one I sa~v yes-
terday  and, with one faint look of here is what Dr. Cairns writes of
recognition to him, close them till thie the father, from whom the son inher
time of the restitution of ahl things. ited so much
	The manse became silent. As he was of the Pauhine type of
We lived and slept and played under mind, his Christianity raii in the same
the shadow of that death, and we saw, mould.. . . lie was a believer in the
or rather felt, that he was anothier sense of the old Puritans, and, amid
father than before. No more happy the doubt and scepticism of thie nine~
laughter from the two in the parlor, as teenth century, held as firmly as any of
he was rending Larry the Irish post- them by the doctrines of atonement
boys letter in Miss Edgeworthis tale, and grace. There was a fountain of</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00071" SEQ="0071" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="61">Recollections of Dr. John Brown.
tenderness in his nature, as well as a
sweep of impetuous indignation. The
union of these ardent elements and of
~ highly devotional temperament, not
untouched with melancholy, with the
patience of the scholar and the sobriety
of the critic, formed the singularity and
almost the anomaly of his personal
character. These contrasts were tem-
pered by the discipline of experience
and his life, both as a man and a Chris
thin, seemed to become more rich,
genial, and harmonious as it approached
its close.

	The physical beauty, if not of fea-
ture, at least of expression  a mingled
dignity and sweetness  was inherited
too.
	Taught solely by his father while at
Biggar, John Brown. was sent on the
removal to Edinburgh to the high
school, and thence to the university 
.a very young student surely, since we
find him already, at seventeen, begin-
ning his medical studies as the appren
tice of Mr. Syme, then a rising young
surgeon. Of him, Dr. Browi~ spoke to
the last in terms of the utmost affection
and respect. He was my master;
my apprentice fee bou0ht him his first
carriacre  a Oi(Y  an(l I ~ot the first
ri(le in it. 1-Je was, I believe the
greatest surgeon Scotland ever pro-
duced, and I cannot conceive a greater,
hardly of as great, a clinical teacher.
The ride was across Corstorphine Hill
~by the Dean Road, where he often
walked, looking towards the far High-
7land hills ; where, one December even-
ing, years upon years later, he walked
at the going down of the sun with
Thackeray.
	One wonders that one so sensitively
poised should choose the profession of
medicine, yet but for the clerkship at
Minto House there would have been
no Rab and His Friends. In spite
of his admiration of Syme as an op-
ei~ator, he seemed to recoil from the
l)ainful scenes of surgery (chloroform
was not as yet), and it was as a pliysi-
cian he started in Edinburgh in 1533.
His constitutional sorrowfulness was
largely increased by the incidents of
61
his profession. So touched was lie
with a feeling of the infirmities of his
patients, lie suffered ache for ache with
them, grieving long and greatly when
his utmost skill could not save them
from the common fate. Yet when the
case was one that admitted of cure
there was no better healing than his
smile, his kindly jest with a word of
quiet sympathy dropped in. His doc-
tors eye noticed everything  the pic-
tures on the wall, the little decorations
of the sickroom, any change in the
patients dress  and his bright com-
ments always gave pleasure, since his
interest had a finer motive than inere
curiosity. The warm outgoing of his
kindliness compelled a response from
the coldest. To Edinburgh lie was,
and is still, the beloved physician.
Of the depth and tenderness of his
home affections this is, perhaps, not
the place to speak ; but his love and
grief for his beautiful wife, taken from
him after a companionship of twenty-
four years, are unforgettable by those
who witnessed them. One instance of
his loyalty to her memory we may re-
tell.1 I told hitti I could recall very
vividly the only time I spoke to Mrs.
Brown. He asked inc to tell him about
it, and I did. The next day I met him
out at dinner, and, by rare good for-
tune, sat next him. He had only been
seated a minute or two when he turned
to me and said: What you told nie
about her yesterday has been like a
silver thread running through the
day.  His love for his father re-
mained a part of him to the last. It
comes out again an(l again in his talk
an(l his letters. Writing to Dr. Mac-
Lagan at the time when the University
of Edinburgh conferred the degree of
LL.D. upon him, Dr. Brown says 
 Thanks for all you said and felt,
and not least for the word about my
father. Even on a day when lie
might justly have taken pleasure in his
own honors, his pride in his good grey
father came first.
	After his wifes death in 1864 his
sister Isabella made her home in Rut-
Dr. John Brown and his Sister Isabella. Out-
lines.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00072" SEQ="0072" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="62">62	Recollections of Dr. John Brown.
laud Street, and for the last eighteen (logs of his friends. Here, too, hi~
years of her brothers life guided his acquaintance was large and varied, as
household, received and welcomed his became one, indeed, who wrote of his~
friends, and in all ways rendered four-footed friends almost as if he held
him such sprightly companionship as the Buddhist doctrine of previous
Bridget gave to Elia. Unlike in many birth, and had once been a dog himself..
waysshe keen, impulsive, and im- Once, when driving, lie suddenly
petuous ; he, quiet in voice and move- stopped in the middle of a sentence
mentthe brother and sister had yet and looked out eagerly at the back of
much in common. In both were the the carriage. Is it some one you
same deeps of tenderness, the same know? I asked. No, lie said ;
heart of love that gave them so fresh its a (log I dont know. ~ 2 That (log
an interest in their fellows ; and both must have been a tourist with a Satur
had the finely cultivated taste that day-to-Monday ticket ! I have just
made them choose aiid love only what met a deeply conscientious (log, he
was best in literature. Nor did  a remarked to a friend ; he was carry-
(lifference of taste in jokes divide ing his own muzzle ! Of Dr. Fed-
them, for they shared a sly and dies staid Dandie lie used to say, He
	pawky humor, a vivid sense of the must have been a Covenanter in a
ludicrous. former state; but in(leed no doggie
trait of character, eveii if exhibited in
a mongrel tyke, ever escape(l him.
	This last period of his life was, per-
Imps, the most tranquil an(h fruitful.
Already honored by thousands as the
creator of IRab and Marjorie
Fleming, lie gathered about him 01(1
friends and new, finding in their affec-
tionate regard consolation for many
hidden sorrows. His interest in liter-
ature aiid in the expression of his
thoughts by his pen was always quick
to revive after seasons of depression,
and his fertility and spontaneity seemed
to increase towards the end; while his
correspondence with all sorts arid con-
ditions of men and women brought a
fresh breeze into his life. His love of
nature never failed him. The beauty
and wondrousness of all visible things,
the earth and every commiion sight,
was strong in him while he had eyes to
see it. For Edinburgh  the glorious
creature  he had a lovers passion
frequence  never staled her
charms for him. He rode or walked
daily in Princes Street, his progress
almost a royal one, so many hats were
lifted, so many faces, young arid old,
brightened at sight of his.
	And next to the  humans, his
kindly regards ware bestowed on the

	1 For perhaps the most perfectly truthful and
sympathetic sketch yet made of. both, see Miss
Mci~arens John Brown and his Sister. Out-
lines.
	Dr. Peddie closes his little volume
with a selection from Dr. Browns cor-
respondence ; but tIle biographers
obligation, sacredly observed, to omit
everything concerning the living, or too
private for the public eye, somewhat
detracts from the interest of the letters.
For it was the personal touches in
those intimate little notes over the
quaint signature Jeye Bee, the fine
sympathy, that gave his correspond-
ence its charm. His fellow-feeling
came out, perhaps, most strongly in the
notes  always brief  in which lie
sorrowe(l with his friends in their soi
row. The few words said so much,
arid sai(h it so finely.
The letters to Sir George Harvey, a
lifelong frien(h, are elliefly concerned
with questions of art, though pleasant
glints of home life in the Highlands
shine through. Those to Coventry
Dick are in another key, and with tllis
cultured correspondent books arId the
men who write them are the chief
thleme. 1-lere is a discerning criticisni
of Landor 
Landor is rather an uncommon
man thlan a great one, and a good deal
of his fame is owing. to that felicitous,

2 Outlines.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00073" SEQ="0073" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="63">Tripoli in Syria.
haphazard, and wilful wildness of
thought, and to his learning and large-
mindedness, making it (langerous to do
anything but praise him, lest one be-
tray his own ignorance. But, after all,
there is real stuff in him, au(I his style
is divine, having strength and beauty,
and delicacy and unexpectedness, and
yet naturalness. His arrogance seems
a state, not an act, of his mind, and it
mars more than he is aware the effect
of his best thoughts.
	Thanking Sir Theodore Martia for a
copy of his Life of Horace
	My (lear Theodore Martin, Felix
tu ! Thanks for this delightful fireside
Horace. I have been sipping it in
my easychair, and with (lelectation all
evening, and thinking how pleasantly
the lonely, kindly man  would turn
over the leaves if Blackwood would
only seIl(l it ( from the author) to the
Elysian Fields ! . . . Good-night ! my
dear old friend. Dont I see you in
that light-blue (Iress with hooks and
eyes, and an upright martial collarat
~t. eight, the envy of all Arnotts !
	The graver side is sometimes, but not
often, touched in his large correspond-
ei~ce. lie shrank with characteristic
Scotch reticence from any parade of
religious feeling. But his life spoke
divine reverence was a part of him-
self. He was a sincere, humble, and
(levout Christian, writes his brother,
Professor Crum-Brow n. His religion
was not a thing that could be put off
an(l on, or be mislaid or lost ; it was in
him, an(l he could no more leave it
behind than lie could leave his own
body behind. It was in him a well of
living water not for himself so much as
for all around him. And his purity,
truth, goodness, and Christ-like charac-
ter were never more clearly seen than
in those periods of (larkness when they
were hidden from his own sight. He
very seldom spoke expressly of reli-
gion ; lie held that the greater and
the betterthe inner part of a man 
is, and should be, private much of it
more than private. But he could not
speak of anything without manifesting

1 Writing-school, Edinburgh.
what manner of man he was, and his
ideas on religion can be, imperfectly,
no doubt, but so far truly, gathered
from his writings.

	John Brown (lied, after a very short
illness, on May 11, 1882 ; the sorrow-
fulness and mystery that had so often
darkened his days all rolled away. At
eventide it was light.
	He lives for many readers every-
where, in his books. He, too (as lie
wrote of Thiackeray), is beyond fear
of forgetfulness or change, because of
 Rab, of  Minchinoor, of  Pet
Marjorie ; but the generations that
knew him think of the man first
good, sagacions, wise, lovely in his
life.



From The Daily Graphic.
TRIPOLI IN SYRIA.

	WHILE ii undreds of Englishmen
yearly visit the port of Jaffa on their
way to Jerusalem, and scores embark
from tile harbor of Beyrout after their
visit to Damascus, a very small number
see the picturesque town of Tripoli,
which is hardly more than forty miles
north of Beyrout. And yet Tripoli is
one of the most charming places on the
Syrian coast. I once spent a month of
convalescence there in the spring of
tile year, and when the news of the
terrible disaster to the Victoria reached
me the mise en sc~ne at once flashed
before me  the glorious tall cone of
the Lebanon, which imme(liately be-
hind Tripoli rises to a height of over
ten thousand feet, still covered with
the winter snows, rosy in the sunset
light (the catastrophe occurred be-
tween six and eight, and at this season
the sun sets at Tripoli about ten min-
utes past seven)  the roull(ling hills,
the great Saracenic castle behind the
town, the mass of houses of the coin-
pact little city, pointed here and there
with a graceful minaret or a tile roof of
re(l the forest of orange garchens,a
rich, lustrous bed of green stretching
away to the Mina, or port  the gay,
yellow sands and thea the world of
63</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00074" SEQ="0074" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="64">04
blue sea  the shining, treacherous
Mediterranean  alas! now the grave
of so. many hundreds of brave sailors.
The water is so shallow along this
coast that steamers must anchor quite
a mile out. The accident is said to
have taken i)Iace about six miles from
the shore. Tripoli is under the juris-
diction of the waly of Beyrout. With
the imperfect Turkish census one can
only make a guess at the population.
In the city itself and the Mina  quite
a distinct place, connected with the
city by a tram, the first huilt in Syria
 I should doubt if there were more
than fifty thousand souls. I believe
the bulk of the population is Moslem,
the rest of the people being Christians
of the various sects. The people are
very proud, especially certain aristo-
cratic families belonging to the ortho-
dox faith. They carry themselves in
a stately fashion. The women pride
themselves, most justly, on their
housekeeping, and to be asked to din-
ner at one of the best houses insures
the fortunate guest the daintiest Syrian
fare. Through the city runs the stream
of the Kadisha, known also as the Abou
Ali, which bursts from a cave in the
face of a precipice just below the pla-
teau of the Cedars, once six thousand
feet above the sea. Near the city is
the pool of the  Sacred Fish, which
are most religiously preserved. The
Tripoli oranges are famous for their
delicacy and sweetness, and are more
prized by many connoisseurs than the
larger, more showy, but less fine or-
anges of Jaffa. As one rides along on
the top of the train between the orange
groves the scent of the white blossom
gives almost a surfeit of sweetness.
Under the trees are banks of violets.
Towards sunset the gardens are gay
with the rich colors of Oriental cos-
tumes. The Tripolitan knows how to
enjoy life.



	CREMATION AND PRooFs OF DEATH.  extinct. The opening of a vein to ascer-
In the Lancet Dr. Edwin Haward calls tam whether the blood had undergone co-
attention to a point with respect to proofs agulation showed that the blood was fluid.
of death which, in consequence of the This is not very important, because under
growth of opinion in favor of cremation, is abnormal conditions the blood may remain
of great importance. Sir B. W. Richardson fluid after death has occurred. But a crite-
and himself had to decide in a particular non which has been believed to afford sure
case whether life was or was not extinct, evidence of life or death was found to fail.
Of ten tests applied to the body, eight mdi- It is known as the diaphanous test, and
cated that death was complete. These consists in holding the fingers of the sup-
were (1) heart sounds and motion entirely posed dead person in front of a strong light,
absent, together with all pulse movement; and looking through the narrow spaces
(2) respiratory sounds and movements en- between two fingers just touching one
tirely absent; (3) temperature of the body another. The belief has been that if the
the same as that of the surrounding air in person is alive a line of scarlet color will be
the room; (4) a bright needle plunged into seen, and that the absence of the color in-
the body of the biceps muscle and left dicates death. In the case investigated,
there showed no sign of oxidation on with- however, the scarlet line of light between
drawal; (5) intermittent shocks of elec- the fingers was clearly visible, though death
tricity passed through various muscles and was assured by the fact that decomposition
groups of muscles gave no indication what- set in. Further, Sir B. W. Richardson
ever of irritability; (6) the fillet test applied records a case in which the test, applied to
to the veins of the arm caused no filling of the hand of a lady who had simply fainted,
veins on the distal side of the fillet; (7) the gave~ no evidence of the scarlet line; so
subcutaneous injection of ammonia caused that, on that test alone, she would have
the dirty brown stain indicative of dissolu- been declared dead. Thus the diaphanous
tion; (8) rigor mortis was detected on test, which has been considered by many as
making careful movements of the joints of infallible, has been proved to be untrust-
the extremities and of the lower jaw. Two worthy.
tests, however, indicated that life was not	Nature.
Tripoli in Syria.</PB></P>
</DIV1>
</BODY>
</TEXT>
</TEI.2>
<TEI.2 ANA="serial">
<TEIHEADER>
<FILEDESC>
<TITLESTMT>
<TITLE TYPE="245">The Living age ... / Volume 200, Issue 2584 [an electronic edition]</TITLE>
<RESPSTMT>
<RESP>Creation of machine-readable edition.</RESP>
<NAME>Cornell University Library</NAME>
</RESPSTMT>
</TITLESTMT>
<EXTENT>842 page images in volume</EXTENT>
<PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<PUBLISHER>Cornell University Library</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>Ithaca, NY</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>1999</DATE>
<IDNO TYPE="NOTIS">ABR0102-0200</IDNO>
<IDNO TYPE="ROOTID">/moa/livn/livn0200/</IDNO>
<AVAILABILITY>
<P>Restricted to authorized users at Cornell University and the University of Michigan. These materials may not be redistributed.</P>
</AVAILABILITY>
</PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<SOURCEDESC>
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MAIN">The Living age ... / Volume 200, Issue 2584</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Littell's living age</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Every Saturday; a journal of choice reading</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Eclectic magazine</TITLE>
<PUBLISHER>The Living age co. inc. etc.</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>New York etc.</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>Jan 13, 1894</DATE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="vol">0200</BIBLSCOPE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="iss">2584</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
</SOURCEDESC>
</FILEDESC>
<PROFILEDESC>
<TEXTCLASS>
<KEYWORDS>
<TERM></TERM>
</KEYWORDS>
</TEXTCLASS>
</PROFILEDESC>
</TEIHEADER>
<TEXT>
<BODY>
<DIV1 TYPE="article" DECLS="/moa/livn/livn0200/" ID="ABR0102-0200-4">
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="ART">The Living age ... / Volume 200, Issue 2584</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">65-128</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00075" SEQ="0075" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="65">LITTELLS LIYING AGE.
	No. 2588. January 13, 1894.	5 From Beginning,
		    Vol. CC.




CONTENTS.
THE RHETORICIANS OF IRELAND,
THE NUMIDLAN. Translated by Mary J.
Safford, from the German of
MATTHEW ARNOLD. By Leslie Stephen,
M~ GREAT-AUNT MARTHA,
THE Two BosToNs	
SOCIALISM IN FRANCE: ITS PRESENT
AND FUTURE. By Yves Guyot,
AN ENGLISH DICTIONARY OF THE DAYS
OF KING JAMES THE FIRST,
SAL                           
THE RUINS OF ANG-KOR,
SOME MEMORIES,
A HOLIDAY,
Fortnightly Review,

Ernst Eckstein,
National Review,
Temple Bar,
All The Year Round,

Nineteenth Century,

Leisure Hour,
Temple Bar,
Architect,
POETRY.
661 THE OLD YEAR,
661 EROS AT YULE-TIDE,










PUBLISHED EVERY SATURDAY BY
LITTELL &#38; 
CO., BOSTON.








TERMS OF SUBSCRIPTION.
	For EIGHT DOLLARS remitted directly to the Publishers, the LIVING AGE will be punctually for-
warded for a year,free of postage.
	Remittances should be made by bank draft or check, or by post-office money-order, if possible. If
neither of these can be procured, the money should be sent in a registered letter. All postmasters are
obliged to register letters when requested to do so. Drafts, checks, and money-orders should be made
payable tothe order of LITTELL &#38; Co.
	Single copies of the LIVING AGE, 18 cents.
Sixth Series,
Volume I.
	I.
II.

III.
IV.
V.
VI.

VII.

VIII.
Ix.
67

77
90
104
108

114

124
126
127
MISCELLANY,
66
66
128</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00076" SEQ="0076" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="66">Some ililiemories, etc.
SOME MEMORIES.

A LTJCENT clarity of young bright air;
Soft, cool, sweet breeze;
The sheen of palms, too delicate for glare;
Just stirring trees
A witching freshness. Sweet young maiden-
hour
Twixt blaze and shade!
Poised like the open bloom of tropic flower
Just ere it fade.

A gentle night; awake, for moonlight
seems,
With quiet eyes,
To look around, a living thing, and gleams
On earth and skies;
In loveliness that overflows the brink
Of my strait soul, 
I must be larger, nobler, ere I think
To grasp the whole.

Yet over all my world this light of God
Both shows and hides,
Brightens what can give light in wondrous
mode,
But dark abides
The mean, the base, the soiled. A vista
see
Of stately palms,
With shining fronds which rustle daintily
And murmur psalms.
	Spectator.	J. E. F.




A HOLIDAY.

WE met, and swift our friendship grew
Mid pine woods fragrant, full of bees.
With glimpses of clear water through
And murmuring voices in the trees.

The blue lake shone, the flowers were fair.
We marked not how the days passed oer.
What wonder castles in the air
Should rise upon Lake Lemans shore?

Full of great purposes and wise,
Your castle rose in splendor rare.
All who should help your enterprise,
Leader of men, you marshalled there.

And toiling millions, by your aid
Enlightened, purer, woke to see
The sunlight break beyond the shade
Of ignorance and misery.

And my more humble castle stood
A fair oasis full of peace.
A home in which the weary should
Find welcome, and their troubles cease.
Alas ! that holidays should end,
That cloudy castles tumble down
The time has come, too soon, my friend,
To take our way to London town.

Back from the pine woods and the sun,
To weary days and foggy skies,
And work that somehow must bc done
Between the sunset and sunrise.

We two, from labor not exempt,
Must part; yet friends we still shall be,
Because of all the dreams we dreamt
Beside Genevas inland sea.
	Spectator.	CLARA GRANT DUFF.



THE OLD YEAR.

ALL its waning days are counted,
All its few decaying hours,
Sacred to the wont and custom
Of this busy world of ours.

With his strong hand drooping palely,
With his laurel garland sere;
On the threshold of his death-day,
Sadly stands the poor old year.

Hush, the sobbing winds are saying,
Swee~Ang over glen and lea;
Hush, the branches murmur, clashing
High on every leafless tree.

Hush, the river murmurs, ice-bound,
Stealing to the sheltered dell
Earth and sky and life are sighing,
Time is over, say farewell.
All The Year Round.



EROS AT YULE-TIDE.

I MET him in these gardens grey,
Silvered with frost and crystal dew.
He watched the ghostly alders sway,
The palpitating mists at play
Over the paling blue.

His golden curls were dank with sleet,
His rosy lips were blanched with cold,
His mantle, like a winding-sheet,
About the white, the bleeding feet,
Clung with funereal fold.

I would have warmed him in my breast,
I kissed his brow between the eyes.
He spurned me with the hand I pressed,
Hence  and obey my last behest!
Alone the love-god dies.
Cambridge:	December 3, 1893. Academy.
66</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00077" SEQ="0077" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="67">	The Rhetoricians of Ireland.	67
period. Each succeeding group rises,
talks itself into ascendency, and cub
inmates either in securing office or in
being broken by prison and exile, or
on the wheel of public disfavor. Sun~
dry general rules are observable, too,
in the alternations. A given series of
silver-tongued place-hunters will by re-
action produce a crop of violent re-
formers. When Kin0 Stork in turn is
cleared out of the way, either by forci-
ble processes or an au(lit of his ac-
counts, it is to make room again for
King Log. The record is often very
interesting. Occasionally it touches
true notes of romance and tragedy,
with the thrill in them of genuine pa-
triotism. But it is the rarest thing to
catch anywhere in this record the hint
that all the while there was existing in
Ireland a population of intelligent hu-
man beings possessing avei~age skulls,
and in ordinary affairs as sane and as
sensible as other people.
	It will not take long to run through
the list of  heroes and 6eniuses  who
between theni have monopolized Irish
popular attention, and represented in
turn the prevailing political feeling of
Ireland from Floods time down. It is
a story of talk, practically nothing but
talk. Even the soldiers were orators
first, and the conspiring rebels could~
not resist the temptation to announce
the dates of their plotted uprisings in
public speeches.
	Flood and Ilely Hutchinson, in the
old limited Parliament, came to the
leadership of the patriot opposition
with a kind of literary oratory, remi-
niscent at once of Anthony Malone and
Irish speciality  the visitation of ora- Dean Swift, which has been called the
tory.	early decorated. They achieved
	The rhetoricians of Ireland eat one fame by it, and subsequently office.
another up at such a pace that a decade Grattan and Curran climbed upon
suffices for a 0eneration. Roughly the ruins of these patriotic reputa-
speaking, the Pihlons, OBriens, and tions. They outshone Flood in his
IDavitts of to-day stand at twelve re- own rhetoric, and engm~afted upon it
muoves from Henry Flood, the father of embellishments inspired by Burkes
their species, and he was in the prime magnificently ornate performances in
of his windy predominance one hun- Westminster. Less fortunately for
dred and twenty years ago. There is them, they also imubibed Burkes bitter-
a certain monotony in the character of ness against the French Revolution
the dozen personal revolutions which and Jacobinisnl generally, and thus
make up the political history of this lost in time their hold upon the popular
	From The Fortnightly Review.
THE RHETORICIANS OF IRELAND.

	A PROMINENT Irishman made this
remark a few years ago, during
the Boulogne negotiations If Home
Rule comes in my day, I shall have
only one thing to ask of the new Parlia-
ment in Dublin. I shall propose that
its first act be to purchase a large site
on some sunny and picturesque slope
of the Wicklow hills, and erect upon it
a commodious asylum with a pleasant
southern aspect, and build around that
a high wall with spikes and broken
glass on the top, and then put inside
all the heroes and geniuses of Ireland.
When this has been done, and I have
seen the outer gate securely bolted,
and can walk a~vay with the key iii my
pocket, I shall for the first time have
some faith in the future of mv coun-
try.
	There is common sense in Ireland,
but it almost never gets a chance.
The young men who resemble time
portraits of Robert Emmet, the young
men who can make you weep by recit-
ing Shamus OBrien, the young
men who have learned the lingo of
Speeches from the Dock, crowd up
like tares on every side to choke the
wheat. Contemporary accounts tell
that the great potato blight of 1846
passed over the island wrapped in a
dry, low-hanging fog of noisome smell
and an unusual color. Possibly an ob-
servatory on Mangerton or the Sugar
Loaf would show that an unnatural
mist of some sort also attends the prog-
ress, and marks the ceaselessly shifting
cross-currents, of that other disastrous</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00078" SEQ="0078" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="68">68
mind, which became fascinated by the
democratic formul~ which a younger
school had picked up in France. In
the quarrel between the 01(1 and the
new, Ireland incidentally lost her Par-
liament altogether. Grattan had three
years before retired from public life in
a huff, and his momentary reappear-
ance at the passage of the Union,
though dramatic, hardly belongs to his
active carcer. Curran (lied master of
the rolls.
	Arthur OConor and Thomas Addis
Emmet were the chief spokesmen of
the group which succeeded in public
favor, but these are for once overshad-
owed by men of action, Wolfe Tone
and Lord Edward Fitzgerald. If they
achieved nothing else, at least they did
not win or look for office. Their short-
lived pre-eminence has a sad dignity of
its own, synchronizing as it does with
the disappearance of Ireland from
among the nations.
	In the long lethargy followin.g this out-
break, strictly rhetorical personages like
Plunkett and Bushe placidly covere(l
the course from indignant patriotic
eloquence to comfortable government
positions. It was an awkward thing,
perhaps, that Plunkett, the resolute (he-
fender of Irish parliamentary inde-
pendence in 1800, should in 1803, as
attorney-general, be compelled to pros-
ecute and hang Robert Emmet, the
son of an old friend and follower, but
these mischances are too common in
Irish history to attract notice.
	OConnell and Shell bustled noisily
upon the stage in time, and, after a
brief passage-at-arms, struck hands and
storme(l the understandings of men
with a prolonged joint output of ora-
torical uproar. Often they seemed to
be effecting prodigious things. One
achievement of theirs  Catholic eman-
cipation, to wit  still appears in the
more artless history-books as a fact, in-
stead of the fraud which Ireland soon
enough found it to be. OConnells
personal hold upon the Irish masses
was maintained for nearly a quarter of
a centuly. A statesman might have
employed this unique influence to shape
the impulses and aims of the genera-
The Rhetoricians of Ireland.
tions growing up under the new Union
into ways helpful to Ireland and En-
gland alike. What OConnell did was
to turn the Irish parliamentary (Iclega-
tion into a frankly mercenary force,
which was held to have satisfied the
claims of Ireland by securing for him
his accustomed cheers and obeisances,
and for the rest was exl)ecte(l to make
such in(lividual bargains with the En
ghish patronage-mongers as could be
had. When the bubble burst at last, it
was to reveal a worse than wasted
twenty-five years, with Sheil master of
the mint and John OConnell clerk of
the hanaper.
	It was time for a cycle of turbu-
lence, and Young Ireland was on
hand to produce it. Here was intro-
duced a novel engine of warfare, the
popular partisan newspaper. Hereto-
fore the speech-making barrister had
held all other combatants at a disad-
vantage. The zealous young poets and
reformers of the Nation changed this.
Though they broke down OConnell
and his gang of briefless place-hunters,
and made the word lawyer permanently
suspect in Irish politics, they accom-
plished little else. Ireland, indeed,
deems it a kindness to forget the things
these ardent young men (lid ; the cul-
minating cabbage-garden at Farrenrorv
is particularly not mentioned. All that
survives of Davis, Mitchel, Smith
OBrien, Gavan Duffy, Meagher, and
the rest of the heroes is their rhetoric
 principally expended in reasons from
the dock why they should not be
hanged, drawn, and quartered  and in
the phosphorescent files of the Nation.
	There follow thirty unpleasant years
to round the century of unremitting
gabble. The period divides itself into
three parts. First come Keogh and
Sadlier, a bad aftermath on the field
which OConnells mercenaries had
tilled. Backed by the friendship of
Cardinal Cullen, they combined an un-
paralleled flow of cheap eloquence with
an extended banking business on Jabez-
Balfour lines. Together they led Ire-
land into more shameful paths than she
had ever trod before, or has descended
to since. Keogh won his judgeship,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00079" SEQ="0079" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="69">and died a maniac at Bingen. He is.
buried there, because a Dublin mob
would have thrown his remains into
the Liffey had they been brought to
Ireland. Sadlier won his seat on the
Treasury bench, and then killed himself
with prussic acid on Hampstead Heath.
	A term of obscure disorder ensued,
with nothing doing in Parliament, but
with a marked activity among the po-
lice, and with James Stephens an(l
John OMahony looming from across
the Atlantic a.s the heaven-born leaders
of the Irish race. They were highly
vocal rivals for the privilege of freeing
Ireland by force of arms, and competed
for public favor and subscriptions by
loudly outbidding each other in the
matter of dates and other vita.l details
of their secret conspiracy. It sounds
comic enough now, but many hundreds
of confiding men went to the scaffold
or penal servitude before the joke was
explained. It was only when the audi-
tors overhauled the account of Messrs.
Stephens and OMahonys skirmishing
funds that the humor was laid bare.
The leaders had made money in one
way ; their lieutenants had profited in
another, by marketing the so-called
secrets of the organization to time Home
Office in Whitehall. And so there was
a fitting end to Fenianism.
	Lastly, the lawyers had one more
turn in Parliament  a feeble and ten-
tative turn, with Isaac Butt as an imi
tation OConnell, and a hungry group
of barristers and small attorneys and
squireens half-heartedly following his
lead, in the hope that by some chance
it might be worth somebodys while to
buy them.
	A hundred years had passed since
Grattans accession to the patriotic
leadership in the Irish House of Com-
mons, an(l the formation of the Irish
Volunteers. It was high time for Ire-
land to strike a balance. On the wrong
side of the ledger there were a popula-
tion diminished by one-half, a commner-
cial and industrial life quite paralyzed,
a peasantry reduced to gambling annu-
ally against famine on the stake of a
potato crop, a body politic covered with
the sores and scars of fruitless rebel-
69
lions, harsh penal laws and rankling
injustices, great and small. On tIme
opposite page there was nothing but
speeches. Among these a bewildering
variety invitedl the choice  sagacious
sl)eeches by astute men, which had
brought them glory and office ; lurid
sl)eeches by dishonest men, which h~d
put money in their pockets ; brilliant
speeches by earnest men, which had
(lrawn down destruction upon their
heads ; in spiring speeches, defiant
speeches, extraordinarily ~vitty and con-
vincing, even tear-compelling speeches
 but nothing else. The whole cen-
tury had to show for itself only the
east wind.
	If Joseph Biggar had been a vain or
a weak man  above all, if he had had
the gift of rhetoric, it is an even chance
that this apostolic succession of l)hrase-
makers would have continued unbroken
down to our own day. It is to the for-
tuitous conjunction of a twisted spine,
a ravens voice, and a heart of gold in
that little Belfast pork-factor that Ire-
land owes the snapping of the chain
which bound her to the chariot of
wordIs. He began his fight at West-
minster against Butt, single-handed, in
1875. After a time young Mr. Parnell
entered the House and joined him.
These two held the pass for two ses-
sions against not only their own leader
and his colleagues, but the speaker and
both the English l)arties. They could
not look for converts inside Parliament,
for their theory of deeds instead of
orations flew in the face of a century of
Irish parliamentary usage. But out-
sidle they sl)eedlily found a followino
John Barry turned Butt out of the
presidency of the English Home Rule
Confederation in 1877, and gave the
post to Mr. Parnell. Even before that
Biggar and Parnell had been accorded
a tumultuous popular welcome in Dub-
lin at the Rotunda. Butt qualled be-
fore the rising tide, lost his nerve, and
died. His party scattered helplessly,
and could not be rallied to attend the
session of 1879. Iii the following year
a general election returned a majority
of the Irish opposition favorable to the
leadership of Parnell.
The Rhetoricians of Ireland.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00080" SEQ="0080" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="70">The Rhetoricians of Ireland.
	So much of retrospect is necessary,
to show wherein the six years including
1880 an(i 1885 differ from any other
period in Irish parliamentary history.
	From Flood to Isaac Butt the con-
trolling idea behind every representa-
tive Irish voice had been to produce an
effect upon England and the En~Jish.
Sometimes the (lesign was to cozen or
seduce, again to awe and terrify. Now
the thought was to curry immediate
favor, now to create a dazzling impres-
sion of wit aud eloquence, now to build
up that solid sort of repute which sug-
gests a judgeship. But it was always
directed toward England, and it consid-
ered first of all the tastes and preju-
dices of the finest club in England.
Mr. T. P. OConnor describes this
ruling sentiment aptly, if somewhat
darkly, when he says The House of
Commons is the arena which gives the
choicest food to the intellectual vanity
of the British subject. 1
	The essence of Biggars position,
which in 1880 became expanded and
organized into Parnellism, was a reso-
lute and studied contempt for all forms
of English opinion, and particularly for
that selected embodiment of it to be
found on tile benches of the Honse of
Commons. The fundamental rule of
the new party was perhaps never for-
mulated, but it might have been stated
thus  Anything that pleases tile
British public is a. mistake. To win
the approval of tile British Parliament
would be a crime. In 1875 George
Bryan, a member of Butts Irish party,
said On the floor of tile House, in
attacking Biggars destructive I)Olicy,
amid loud Irish cheers, a man should
be a gentleman first, and a patriot
afterwards. Parnellism turned the
weather-vane sharply around. The
word gentleman became a thing for
scornful laughter in the new party, as
the phrase professional honor had
been in Keoghs (lay.
	The Parnellite party of 1880 intro-
duced a new generation of Irishmen
upon the parliamentary stage. Only a
small minority of its active members

The Parnell Movement, p. 154.
had sat ill previous Houses. Tile
leader was but thirty-four years of age.
Of his new colleagues, Arthur OCon-
nor was thirty-six, James OKelly
thirty-five, T. P. OConnor thirty-
three, Thomas Sexton thirty-two, John
Dillon twenty-nine, an(1 T. M. Healy
twenty-five. John Redmond was
twenty-five when he was elected the
following year, and William OBrien
jnst tllirty when he entered tile House
in 1882. It was pre-eminently a party
of young men, and, as has been shown
since, it containe(I an amount of ora-
torical ai)ihit.y fully as great as any
l)revious Irish party had brought to
London. It is, perilaps, the Ilighest
proof of Parnells power that for six
years he was able to keep this big rhe-
torical force under tolerable control.
That he kept his young bloods silent is
not to be suggested ; tiley talked more,
in truth, than even Irishmen had talked
before since the beginning of human
speech. But lie did contrive to imbue
them, one an(l all, with the spirit in
which Bio~ar and lie had be o un tile
	00	0

fight  the spirit of scorn for Enghisil
applause an(l of (listrust for English
assent. Tile (hisciphille wa~ a rigorous
and exacting one. r1~o Ilave within one
tile po~ver to pleasillgly move an audi-
ence  the one particular audience in
these kingdoms, too, whose ver(lict is
most highly prized  and then to be
bound to annoy aild flout that audience,
to tread on all its exposed corns and
offend all its prejudices, implies a
considerable strain on Iluman nature.
Some there were, like OConnor Power,
as promising a young man as tile mem-
bersllip of the J)arty afforded, who
could not withstand this irOn pressure,
and fell out of the ranks. The body as
a whole moved on from point to poiiit
ill	British politics like an invading
force in a ilostile country, looking no-
where for friends and prepared to fire
from every side of its square.
	At the end of six years a startling
change had been wrought in tile polit-
ical status of Ireland. Abroad, not
only the Irish race in America and
Australasia, but a controlling propor-
tion of their non-Irish neighbors as
70</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00081" SEQ="0081" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="71">The Rhetoricians of Ireland.
well, had come to believe in Ireland
again as a nation, and were contribut-
ing to further that end larger sums of
money than had ever passed before
between countries save as tribute or
war indemnity. At home, the oldest
and most distinguished of living En-
glish statesmen had formally pledged
the faith of one of the British parties
to Home Rule.
	It was a l)attleheld clean-swept upon
which Parnell and his men looked
down when they grounded their arms
on the heights at the New Year of
1886. They had conquered the En-
glish Liberal alliance, and had in their
hands, moreover, the means of ensur-
ing its fidelity. They had won for Ire-
land an unduly augmented electorate,
and more remedial agrarian legislation
than had been secured before in the
century, all told. They had banded
the Irish race together the world over
in new ties of enthusiastic confidence
and support. They could say fairly
and within bounds that a Parliament
on College Green must be the logical
outcome of what they had done.
	The victory belonged to Mr. Paruell.
That was the unerring popular judg-
ment, and his lieutenants loyally led
the cheers which acclaimed him one of
the greatest political captains of his
time. There was nowhere inside his
party any token of disaffection toward
him, and it may be affirmed that there
were at the moment no jealousies
worth speaking of among the lieuten-
ants themselves. In the stress and
excitement of their a(lventurous march
through the enemys country, sharing
the common odium and owning with
pride the same allegiance, there had
been no room for individual rivalries or
personal grievances. If the party
could have maintained its old Ishmael-
itish character in the campaigns that
were still to come, it might have con-
tinued to this day undivided and prac-
tically harmonious.
	The fatal trouble was that the new
union of hearts and the old con-
tempt for English opinion could not be
brought under the same blanket. Par-
nellism had drawn its surprising
strength and staying power from its
principle of absolute isolation. When
it abandoned that, and began sendin~
spokesmen to Liberal meetings and
accepting banquets from the Eighty
Club, there was an end to the party as
a compact, (lisciplined, fl~htin~ force.
The semblance of cohesion was kept up
till 1890, but the disruption started
with the first month of the English
alliance. No doubt this was unavoid-
able. The specific work which Biggar
an(l Parnell set out in 1875 to accom-
plish stood completed in 1885. The
pioneer guerilla force had finished its
share of the task; what remained was
for the grand army of the allies. This
release from the tension of discipline,
of ceaseless readiness for warfare, and
the sense of universal hostility, under
which the Parnellites had done such
remarkable things, had one result which
no one seems to have thought of. It
unmuzzled the rhetoricians  and in a
very short time the Irish Nationalist
party had gravitated to pretty much the
level of the other Irish parties that had
gone before.
	Very p055i1)ly Mr. Parnell foresaw
this result. It was hard to tell what
lie saw. There was always an element
of cynicism in his attitude toward his
lieutenants. When John Dillon, who
was understood at the time to be con-
sumptive, was first arrested, an anx-
ious Scotch member asked Parnell in
the lobby if he did not fear the effect
upon Dillons health. The chief re-
plied, picking his words with delibera-
tion I fear that Mr. Dillons health
would have suffered if the government
had continued to decline to arrest
him. At the reception following
William OBriens wedding Mr. Par-
nell walked coldly about, speaking only
to Archbishop Croke and a few of his
older acquaintances, and obviously ill
at ease. He found an out-of-the-way
corner to stand in, after a little, beside
a colleague whom lie liked. Then,
nodding toward the bridegroom, he
said That man is preparing to dis-
place me. His habit was to avoid
disclosing preferences among his fol-
lowers, and, apparently upon this the-
71</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00082" SEQ="0082" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="72">72
ory, lie changed his principal adviser
from time to time. For a while lie
would consult with Biggar, theii with
Arthur OConnor, then with Sexton
or OKelly. These two latter became,
as time went on, his preferred coun-
sellors. He conferred much less with
Dillon and OBrien, and, after 1885,
not at all with Healy, though for very
different reasons. His personal favor-
ite, increasingly so in the later years,
was John Redmond, who pleased him
as a university man and a good shot.
	Before the autumn of 1886 the Par-
nelhite party had quite changed its
character. Dillon, OBrien, T. P.
OConnor aiid a number of lesser lights
had become, in effect, E uglisli orators
on English political platforms. The
old indifference to English applause
was forgotten. A Parliament had been
elected overwhelmingly hostile to home
Rule, and the very dependence of the
Irish party upon their English allies
for any kind of a muster in the (hivision
lobby tended to steadily efface what
memories remained of the Ish niaelitisli
days. Mr. Parnell ceased to attend to
his duties as sessional chairman or to
visit the House. The half-dozen per-
sonal rivalries which had been devel-
oped nuder the impetus of the English
alliance began to clash uncomfortably.
One of the party spoke to John Dillon
of the perils involved in the absence of
leadership. Mr. Dillon assented to all
that was said in criticism of the chief
and complaint at his neglect of duty.
Something ought to be done, lie ad-
mitted ;  only, lie added,  bear this
in mind  the maii who pulls Parnell
down will be damned in Ireland. This
remark is reniembered still as the key
to much that has happened since.
	By September of 1886, Messrs. Dil-
lon and OBrien had resolved upon a
line of action of their own. In the
previous year Mr. Healy had suggested
in a public speech, in some detail the
1)ossibihities of a Tenants Defence As-
sociation, which should provide a legal
remedy for certain (hifficulties of the
agrarian situation. Messrs. Dillon and
OBrien now took this up, and remod-
elled and explained it into something
The Rhetoricians of Ireland.
	which turned out not to be legal,
iiamely the Plan of Campaign. In
company with Mr. T. Harrington, they
called upon Mr. Parnell at the Euston
Hotel, and laid this scheme before him.
Parnell (hechined flatly to have anything
to do with it. He explained to them
his own view of the l)artys proper
policy to lie low, keep Ireland studi-
ously in the background, and thus force
the governnient to embark upon En-
glish legislation. Once that ticklish
ground was ventured upon., there was
always a chance that the Tories and
Unionists might disagree and part com-
pany. Any Irish provocation, on the
other hand, would keep that alliance
firmly knit, and he therefore advised
against their doing anything at all, and
particularly against what they called
their Plan of Campaign.
	What followed need not be dwelt
upon here. The refusal to accept Mr.
Parnells decision provided Messrs. Dil-
lou and OBrien with their oratorical
stock in trade for three full years, not
to mention the latters speech-making
incursion into Canada, and furnished
as wehh for thie pair a most thrilling
series of police chases, hair-breadth
escapes, breathless flights, and sensa-
tional arrests, till hardly Buffalo Bill
himself was more thioronghly adver-
tised.
	The practical consequences of this
hiarlequinade of egotism  the silly and
costly fiasco of New Tipperary, the
burdening of thie organizations re-
sources with an army of evicted 
tenants bribed to quit their holdings,
and the discredit Qf the whole enter-
prise in English eyes  made both Mr.
Parnell and the sober minds of his
party angry. Forcible expression to
this wrath would have been given but
for the dread of dissension in the ranks,
and the further realization that the
highiter-headed classes in Ireland were
once more intoxicated by thie familiar
rhetorical rattle, lund were in danger of
making martyrs of the twain if they
were disciplined. Then caine the even
more effective restraining influence of
the Parnell Commission; the outcome
of which was to set Mr. Parnell up</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00083" SEQ="0083" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="73">The Rhetoricians of Ireland.
once more on a high authoritative ped-
estal, and restore for the time being a
sense of camaraderie to the men about
him.
	When Mr. Parnell fell three years
ago, Messrs. Dillon and OBrien were
in America, in the double capacity of
collectors for the party funds and fugi-
tives from the British law. They took
sides by cable against him, as he had
made sure they would. There was
no one of his opponents inside Corn-
mittee Room 15, during the struggle,
for whom he entertained such deep
contempt and rage as he privately ex-
pressed towards these two gentlemen
attitudinizing on the other side of the
Atlantic, and lecturing him over a sub-
marine wire. It must have cost him a
painful effort to dissemble these feel-
ings later, when the urgent necessities
of his position forced him into a pro-
longed parley with them at Boulogne.
That episode alone is ample warrant
for giving Mr. Parnell a high place
among the born managers of men. his
greatest need was to gain time, and to
this end he had Messrs. Dillon and
OBrien come to him in France, re-
ceived their pompous declarations with
elaborate respect, and humbly invited
them to help him find some way of re-
storing peace to the party and hope to
Ireland. At times it seemed to him
that Dillon was the heaven-born leader
for the crisis ; again he wonld have
doubts whether OBrien was not really
the man. Jointly he fooled them
through five lone weeks, l)laying on
their childlike self-conceit and unsus-
pecting thirst for flattery with one mock
solution after another until it suited his
purpose to stop. Then he laughed in
their faces, and bade them go. Amazed
and pained that so much goodness and
statesmanship should have been thus
despitefully treated, they sorrowfully
crossed the Channel and retired to
Clonmel Gaol, despairing of Ireland.
	So long as they remained in gaol Ire-
land did very well. That latent coin-
mon sense in the country which Biggar
and Parnell had been the first to appeal
to, and which for fifteen years had
been learning its own strength against
73
the heroes and geniuses, stood the
island in good stead now. Substantial
men came forward with the money to
found the National Press, and to suc-
cessfully combat the Parnellite Free-
mans Journal. A National Federation
was formed to replace the revolted
National League. The party was
brought safely through an extremely
delicate crisis, avoiding on the one
hand a rupture of the English alliance,
and retaining, on the other, every ma-
terial advanta.ge which had been guar-
anteed to the Irish by the compact.
Each succeeding bye-election showed
that the Parnellite mutiny was losing
ground in the country month by month.
When, at the end of July, 1891, Messrs.
Dillon and OBrien were released from
prison, it was to learn that the Free-
mans Journal had been forced to
abandon Parnell, that Ireland was tran-
quil and confident, and that the Nation-
alist party throughout the kingdom was
once more in capital fighting trim.
	These two gentlemen could not credit
their senses that all this had been
achieved without their help. It was
evident to them that there must be a
mistake some where. They forthwith
issued eloquent proclamations, callin~
attention to their own superior patriotic
wares. They criticised this detail of
what had been done in their absence,
sneered at that, condemned a third.
The democratic innovation of inviting
the constituency to send delegates to a
convention, and there select its own
candidate for parliamentary honors,
which had been started upon Parnells
deposition, had promised good results.
Messrs. Dillon and OBrien broke down
the experiment by insisting upon pre-
siding at these conventions, and over-
whelming the local delegates with the
waves of their rhetoric. They paid
assiduous court to such Roman Cath-
olic l)relates, here and there, as were
most susceptible to adulation, and per-
suaded them that the men in control in
Dublin were little better than French
Jacobins in disguise. They formulated
the curious theory that the Freemans
Journal, which had now been captured
by and amalgamated with the National</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00084" SEQ="0084" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="74">Tite Rhetoricians of Ireland.
Press, could not be regarded as an or-
gan of Irish Nationalism unless they
were on the board of directors, and ,by
threats to resign their seats in Parlia-
ment, they secured their admission to
the directorate. This they followed
up with the still more interesting de-
mand that the men who had made the
paper and owned most of the paper
should, in the interests of patriotism,
be deprived of a majority on the board.
The shareholders protested, but the
committee of the Parliamentary party,
made up of sympathetic orators, inter-
vened and decreed that it should be
done. Latterly, with the assistance of
Archbishop Walsh, who had wearied
of being passed on the streets of Dub-
lin without salutations, a further step
has been taken in the same direction,
and there is to-day on t.he board of the
Freemaa only one man who, by the
rules governing commercial enterprise
in other countries, has any business
there.
	So far as Ireland itself is concerned,
the defeat of the practical men who
held the national ship off the rocks
during the Parnellite hurricane is more
apparent than real. When the constit-
uencies are given the chance to speak,
this will be shown. The triumph of
the rhetoricians within the party or-
ganization is another matter, it was
natural enough, when an executive
committee of direction had to be formed
for the leaderless party, that the men
who had achieved distinction as speak-
ers should be put upon it. It~was more
or less a logical sequence that, when
the issue was made as between work-
ers and talkers, this committee should
take the side of the latter. Probably
the majority of this committee would
be the last to realize the sinister resem-
blance which the party, as they give it
form and character to-day, bears to
those discredited delegations which Ire-
land used to send to Westminster prior
to 1880. There is no member of this
majority who has to his credit a single
clause of effective legislation. Collec-
tively they have done nothing but talk
and write during their dozen years of
public life. Nor does the likeness to
the unpleasant past end merely with
the predominance of the ornamental
over the nseful. The old taint of self-
seeking has reappeared. It cannot, for
several reasons, take the form of bar-
gaining for office with an English min-
istry. The day has gone by for that
kind of public betrayal, even if the
men in question were capable of it,
which is not suggested. But in their
engernes s to safeguard their position
they have been led, one step after an-
other, into a very doubtful relation of
another sort.
	Of the executive committee of nine,
two men, T. M. Ilealy and Arthur
OConnor, arc in a permanent minor-
ity. Two others, Justin McCarthy and
Thomas Sexton, may be (lescribed as
not hostile to the majority rather than
of it. The majority consists of Dillon,
OBrien, Davitt, Blake, and T. P.
OConnor. Under the original rule
these five were just equal to the neces-
sary quorLim. In August last, when
Mr. Blake was to be absent in Canada,
the quorum ~vas conveniently reduced
to four. There were formerly two dis-
tinct funds which were kept supplied
by pnblic subscriptions, chiefly from
the Irish abroad  the Evicted Ten-
ants Fund and the Parliamentary
Fund. This latter, it will be remem-
bered, is the source of the salaries paid
to such Nationalist members as could
not other~vise afford to spend the ses-
sion in London. The treasurer of this
fund was John Bar~y, who is iiot a
rhetorician. The committee suddenly,
upon its own initiative, decreed the
consolidation of these two funds into
one, to be known as the Home Rule
Fund, and to be under the control of
three self-constituted trustees Messrs.
Dillon, Sexton, and McCarthy. What-
ever the intention, this had two effects.
It got rid of John Barrys supervision,
and it rendered it uncertain how much
money went to the evicted tenants and
how much to the salaried members.
There are some thirty-five of this lat-
ter class. It is an interesting coinci-
dence that of this number twenty-five
may be relied upon with reasonable
certainty to support any measure
74</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00085" SEQ="0085" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="75">The Rhetoricians of Ireland.
brought forward by the majority of the
committee.
	This state of affairs has not yet
beeii frankly explained in Ireland, but
enough of the facts are knowii to have
create(l much disquiet and bad feeling.
The in(lignant retirement into private
life of the two wealthiest members of
the party, Mr. Morrogh and Mr. Barry,
the announced intention of Mr. Rey-
iioids to withdraw at an early date,
and, above all, the mystery enveloping
the negotiations for the release and
division of the Paris funds, have made
an evil impression throughout the coun-
try. There are charges of corruption
already in the air, and it will be a mat-
ter for surprise if, during the lifetime
of the present Parliament, a formal
rupture does not take place in the Irish
Parliamentary party.
	Prediction, however, is not among
the purposes of this paper. The ob-
ject has been rather to trace the work-
ings of a curious kind of atavism in
Irish political life. Mr. Parnell fought
~us unique and unIrish battle with the
aid of a group of young men whom lie
himself trained to combat, and who, so
long as they were immediately under
his eye, seemed quite unlike any Irish-
men the old mother of Parliaments had
ever seen before. When his strong
hand was lifted, there came immedi-
ately what scieiitists call, a reversion
to type. The Plan of Campaign might
have been the product of the brains
which planned the absurd rising of 48.
As for what we see to-day  the l)ro-
tuberant and insistent egotisms, the
solemn reverence for oratory as the
be-all and end-all of political life, the
lust for applause, the contempt for men
who merely know things and achieve
things, the ignorance about realities
and the indifference to ordinary rules
of caution in the handling of the pub-
lic money  it recalls in shreds and
patches all the most hopelessly Iliber-
nian phases of the wasted century.
	William OBrien was never quite
in the picture, as the phrase goes,
even when Parnellism was at its best
in discipline and compact unity. No
one could complain of his lack of zeal
75
or energy. His fault lay in the other
direction. He was like one of those
shepherd-dogs who chase their sheep
to death. His United Kingdom always
produced the effect of being printed
in italics and exelamatiomi points.
Whatever it essayed to do it over-
did, and there were many times, as
in the notable instance of the per-
sonal attacks upon Lord Spencer and
Mr. Trevelyan, when Mr. Parnell asked
himself whether the cause would not
be stronger without such an advocate.
Exaggeration is said to be an Irish
failing; ~yithi Mr. OBrien it is a dis-
ease. While it was the cue of his
party to be anti-English, he carried
abuse and insult into veritable license.
When it was permitte(l the Parnellites
to talk about a union of hearts, the
British gorge had hard work to keep
itself from rising on his flood of flat-
tery. In the earlier days, while the
memory of his humble upbringing and
the enthusiasm for his work were
strong upon him, lie impressed his
associates as a modest man and a good
fellow. Hints of this circulated in the
press gallery, and secured for him more
attention in the newspapers, particu-
larly when lie was arrested, than was
good for 1Pm. There is a guileless
peasant sti-aiii in his composition
which took this all too seriously. He
blossomed forth suddenly as the most
tremendous egoist of anybodys ac-
quaintance. The sight of a iiewspaper
which did not contain some mention of
his name became unpleasant to him,
and the problem of how to ensure him-
self against this shock grew to be his
principal concern. The innocent un-
consciousness of his vanity is almost
past belief. He will tell you with glis-
tening eyes, and impressive sobs embar-
rassing his muffled utterance, that the
notoriety of public life is loathsome and
abhorrent to him, and that the tender
est wish of his heart is to steal away
and spend his days in obscurity, as the
simple hibrariaii in some remote aca-
demnic village. Next morning you will
see three-quarters of a column in the
Times, claimed h)y him for an explana-
tion of the circumstances under which</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00086" SEQ="0086" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="76">The Rhetoricians of Ireland.
he did not secure a certain table for his
dinner in the House. It is all sincere
but it is impossible not to remember
that sincerity attains its sublimated
perfection in Colney Hatch. Under
the corroding influences of this pas-
sionate admiration for himself, the
amiable qualities which used to make
friends, and which made partisans at
even as late a period as that of the
immortal - breeches episode, have
now almost disappeared. Mi. OBrien
finds it impossible to recognize any
colleague who has voted against him or
his side in any division at a party meet-
ing.
	By some unexplained law, Irish po-
litical leaders have almost always
hunted in couples. Dr. Butt and Mr.
Parnell are exceptions in a list of
twelve parliamentary generations. One
never thinks of Grattan without Cur-
ran, of Davis without Duffy, of Keogh
without Sadleir, of OBrien without
Dillon. Whatever the law, the princi-
ple in the present case is plainly com-
plementary. John Dillon has none of
the energy which marks his partner,
and he also lacks physical assurance.
Although abnormally shortsighted, he
never tried spectacles until a few years
ago, and then he cave a curious ac-
count to his friends of the surprise and
interest with which he had beheld, for
the first time~ the lineaments of the
English statesmen who had i)een sit-
ting on the Treasury bench opposite
him session after session. The anec-
dote is characteristic. One feels that
there are all sorts of things which Mr.
Dillon would comprehend, or at least
see differently, if he could have spec-
tacles for his mental vision. Without
them, he is a narrow man, self-centred
to a remarkable degree, and with an
extremely small stock of ideas available
for every-day use. He has the librarp
one would expect to find in the house
of a well-to-do rural physician, of a
inetaphy~ical turn, who preferred leis-
ure among his books to general prac-
tice. The volumes range from the
occult to the supernatural, from the
atomic demonstration to the philosopli-
ical abstract. Mr. Gradgrind wouki
have turned away from the lot with a
heart bowed down. No e(lucated man
ever sat in Parliament with a slighter
interest in, and knowledge of, the
things with which a Parliament is sup-
posed to deal. Mr. Dillon does occa-
sionally import into his speeches a
showing of facts and figures, but the
trained eye can always tell from what
page in the back part of Thoms  Irish
Directory  he took them. In the ear-
lier days the gravity of his demeanor,
coupled with his undoubted talent for
effective impromptu speech, and the
prestige of his fathers name, led men
to speak of hini as a probable future
leader of the party. It came to be seen
in time, most clearly of all by Mr. Par-
nell, that this was out of the question.
Mr. Dillon himself, however, did not
see it, and never will. There is a
theory, indeed, that lie believes that he
is the leader now  having succeeded
dejui-e like a dauphin when the master
died  and that in private Mr. OBrien
pretends to recognize him as the lawful
sovereign. He is, within his limita-
tions, both calculating and tenacious.
Even if lie had not volunteered the
prediction The man who pulls Par-
nell down will be damned iii Ireland,
the strategy of rushing in to profit
by Parnells overthrow, while striving
to shift the responsibility for it upon
others shoulders, would have been rec-
ognized as Dillons.
	Michael Davitt ought never to be
spoken or thought of without the soft-
ening recollection that lie spent the
~ermninating and budding~period of the
mental life  from his twenty-fourth
year to his thirty-second  in a convict
prison. The martyrdom is his glory,
l)ut it is also his misfortune. He car-
ried into solitary confinement a muind of
a high order, but with next to nothing
by way of information in it. The en-
forced meditation of those years was
pursued, so to speak, on an empty
stomach. It is a very notable thing
that the young man came out neither
debauched nor embittered, but, on the
contrary, eager to devote his energies
to what he deemed humanitarian work.
lIe h~s been active and devoted enough
76</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00087" SEQ="0087" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="77">The Numidian.
ever since, both in Irish and English
popular movements, but there is always
a fatal something which neutralizes his
efforts. Where other men carry writ-
ten the lessons gained in human con-
tact, and acquired knowledge of their
fellows, he has a blank space. He
(loes not get on smoothly with others
he picks his co-workers badly ; lie gets
jealous of the wrong people, and is
perpetually looking for figs among the
thistle-spikes. By all the logic of his
past experiences and his present sym-
pathies he ought to be on the demo-
cratic and progressive side in the Irish
party. Perhaps that is why one (loes
iiot find him there.
	Mr. Edward Blake, who, whimsically
enough, was imported from Canada at
the original suggestion of T. M. ilealy,
will go back again some time at the
spontaneous suggestion ~ an entire
Irish party. Dr. Butt has been alluded
to heretofore as an imitation OConnell.
It was hardly worth while to go so far
at this late day for an inferior imitation
of Butt. The Canadian is of present
importance, because lie has a vote on
the party committee. He will attract a
certain modified an(l restrained interest
to the end of his career in Great Brit-
ain as the man who sold the Eighty
Club with a haltingly read manuscript
oration.
	After four men who take themselves
in such solemn, deadly earnest, it is
almost a relief to touch upon Mr. T. P.
OConnor. He is a public speaker
better than the best of them, and an
effective editor to boot, but it has been
many years since the dream of any
kind of Irish leadership crossed his
brain. The aspirations of these others
are to him half incredible, and would
be wholly so had lie not been for so
long an observant and resourceful stu-
dent oi the simplicity and weak ~ul-
libility inherent in our fallen human
nature. Mr. OConnors plans and
ambitions do not at all conflict with
those of his colleagues  do not, in-
deed, bear any appreciable relation to
Ireland whatever. If there are nien
so constituted as to believe that Ireland
is a [)lace to live in, and to cherish a
passion for being mixed up in her
affairs, lie is far too much a citizen of
the world to dispute with them. He
will even go with them, and sit on
their committee, so long as doing so
fits in with his more important avoca-
tions. Being on the committee, it is
natural to look for him among the
majority. Once in his cheerful career
he came perilously near being caught
in a minority, but, as lie would tell you
himself, lie was much younger then.
	This self-constituted directory, hav-
ing gathered into its hands the reins
once held in Parnells vice-like grasp,
discloses no disposition to drive any-
where. Its sole (liscoverable idea is to
stop still and make speeches from the
box-seat. So long as a majority of the
passengers are either waiting their
turn to deliver a few remarks, or are
comfortable in the knowledge that
their salaries are going on all the
while, there is no likelihood of a start
being made. Just now the skies are
kind, and the halt, though it may be
irritating, presents no imminent dan-
ger. But ~vlien the night comes, what
then?
	For answer, there is that record of a
century of Irish political history under
the rhetoricians.
x.


[Copyright, 1893, by LITTELT~ &#38; Co.]

THE KUMIDIAN.

BY ERNST EcKsTEIN,
AUTHOR	OF PRUSIAS, APHRODITE, THE
CHALDEAN MAGICIAN, ETC.

Translated from the German by Mary J. Safford.

CHAPTER I.
	DURING the reign of the Emperor
Tiberius, an enterprising young mer-
chant named Aulus Pacuvius lived
in the city of Cohn, west of ancient
Carthage. Long before his birth his
parents, Narbonensian Gauls, had emi-
grated to Cohn, where, it is true, they
missed the gay, stirring life of Mas-
sihia,1 but, by way of compensation,
they reaped from their energetically

1 Marseilles.
77</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00088" SEQ="0088" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="78">78
The Nurnidian.
conducted purple dye-works profits so the clerks who corresponded with the
large that, in the fourth year of their great dealers in Rome, Massilia, Medlo-
stay, they sent a ship of their own to lanum, nay, even Lugdunum, far away
Ostia to bring Roman artists and work- in the land of the Batavians ; for the
men to build a lavishly ornamented purple textiles of the house of Paca-
residence. After a short time the new vms reached even the shore of the
home shone in all the splendor of the German Ocean and adorned with their
extremely showy architecture of those welcome splendor the fair-haired wives
days  an object of admiring envy to and daughters of German nobles.
the whole native population.	In a word, Aulus Pacuvius was abun-
In this villa, under the date-palms of dantly capable of carrying on the cx-
Collu, Aulus Pacuvins first beheld the tensive business which, at his fathers.
light, and here he finished his educa death, passed into his control.
tion, which could vie in physical and In his twenty-third year he managed
mental culture with the training of the the vast enterprise independently, as
most favored aristocrats of the capi- sisted, it is true, by a number of tried
tals.	employees and servants whom his fa
	Teachers from Panormus and Cor- ther had trained carefully during three
duba gave him elementary instruction ; decades.
a freedman of the houschold wa~ his Collu, a short time before only a
music-teacher, Aristodemus of Hall- small market-town, had gained daily
carnassus, famed as a grammarian and increasing importance through the cx
admirable rhetorician, taught him the tensive manufactories of the house of
indispensable Greek. The natural sci- Pacuvius. Stimulated by the brilliant
ences he acquired from the leech Rho- success of the enterprising firm, four~
dius, a slave, it is true, hut a man six, eight dyers of purple came to
whose intellectual gifts were so re- Collu from all quarters of the Roman
markable that the youth, who had a Empire, bringing their household offi
thirst for knowledge, prized his society cers, assistants, and slaves, and endeav
far above that of the free-born Roman ored to give young Pacuvius sprightly
colonists, whose talk was almost cx- competition on the spot.
elusively of questions of gain.	The recent arrival of an active and
Moreover, Aulus began early to at- very wealthy rival, far more dangerous
tend to his fathers business, visiting, than all the rest, was the occasion of a
with the regularity of an inspector, the serious consultation between Aulus and
extensive factories, the huge washing- his mother, Septimia. Aulus Pacuvius
rooms with their endless drying- had long pondered many plans of meet-
grounds, the fulling and finishing halls. ing the storm of competition. Now that
	He spent whole days in the labora- Caius Livius Tabianus, the dreaded
tories, where two hundred slaves were Ligurian merchant, had moved into his
busied in preparing the colors, from new house and commenced work in
the deepest amethystine purple, which the factories whose extensive buildings
looked almost blue-black in the cruci- resembled a village, the time for putting
bles, to the brightest, most vivid scarlet, his ideas into practice seemed to have
When scarcely twenty, he introduced arrived.
marked improvements in the treatment It was December. Auhus and his
of the crude dyes. Afterwards, by mother were sittin0 in the portico of
means of successful combinations, he the peristyle, while the tops of the
obtained a new shade, which won the palm-trees that surrounded the foun-
nimnost popularity and, spite of its high tam were already tinged with crimson
l)rice, was eagerly purchased. by the sunset light. Aulus hia.d been
	Auhus Pacuvius also learned every eloquently explaining his plan, which
detail of the business. He was familiar meant an extension of the entire busi-
with the store-houses ; he became thor- ness. Numerous investigations had
oughly acquainted with the labors of showed him that the flocks of sheep on</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00089" SEQ="0089" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="79">the shore of the Tritonian Lake, which
hitherto had been used solely by na-
tives, yielded, when managed by ex-
perts, fleeces whose fineness and other
valuable qualities far surpassed even
the costly Tarentine wool, and seemed
especially adapted to take the light and
medium shades of scarlet. When trans-
ferred, by way of experiment, to Collu,
the sheep speedily deteriorated, while
properly tended on the spot they annu-
ally promised a more valuable product.
	I visited the lake last January,
said Aulus Pacuvius.  On its western
shore is a pleasant little town called
Nepte, surrounded by the most beauti-
ful vegetation, extremely healthful 
spite of the heat, which is borne with-
out difficulty, even by the Romans 
and the best pasturage you can imag-
ine. I have chosen this Nepte for my-
self, and, if you think I can leave here
without injury to the business, I should
like to go before the end of the month,
with some of our most trusted people,
and establish the long-planned sta-
tion.
	Septimia had listened intently.
	It seems to me that you would do
well to delay the matter no longer,
she answered firmly.  Everything is
moving smoothly here ; our overseers
and managers are competent, and, in
case of necessity, I myself can give a
word of counsel. Yet, to procure a
new means of bidding this Ligurian de-
fiance seems to me sufficiently impor-
tant to recommend the affair, even
though it were a risk.
	By the omniscient son of Atlas,
replied Aulus, it is none in any re-
spect, the only points that appeared to
me doubtful were the date and whether
I could be spared here at this time. As
I calculate, my project would be highly
desirable, even without the superiority
of the Tritonian wool; for we sh~mll
save a quarter, if not a third of the raw
products.
	Septimia nodded.
	Then you must first obtain a num-
ber of breeders? Or do you intend
to carry on the manufacturing there
too?
	As soon as possible. It will cost
7,9
scarcely half as much to maintain the
slaves and laborers in Nepte, and it
will be no more difficult to transport
the woven goods than the raw material.
Nay, Im not sure that, at some future
day, I shall not remove even the dyes
from Collu and finish the goods there
ready for shipment. All this can be
determined after we have obtained
some experience. Meantime, I am
glad that you approve my plans. I
shall proceed to execute them with all
the more confidence.
	lie pressed her hand tenderly. Just
at that moment a fair-haired Sigam-
brian entered the peristyle.
	Mistress, he said, bowing, the
Ligurian merchant, Livius Tabian us,
with his wife and daughter, is waiting
in the atrium. He craves admittance.
	What? Tabianus? cried Sep-
timia, starting up. The wolf in the
fable. What say you, Aulus? I wont
deny that the arrogant man, with liis~
formal palace manners is extremely
disagreeable to me. I saw him day
before yesterday in the shady avenues
of the Tiberian Field, reclining in his
luxurious litter in so haughty an atti-
tude, and issuing orders to his Ethio-
pian slaves in words so pompous, that
I said to myself No senator, were
he thrice a consul, could put on greater
airs than this upstart. 
	Aulus Pacuvius smiled.
	Do you speak wholly without prej-
udice? he asked mischievously. I
have met him several times too, but I
must admit that he made no such disa-
greeable impression on me. Energetic
and aristocratic, true, l)ut nothing more.
Im afraid you regarded him a little
too much from the standpoint of our
threatened sole mastery.
	Do you think so? 
	Yet, however that may be, Tabi-
anus knocks at our door as a newly
arrived fellow citizen; so courtesy re-
quires us to open it. Go, Gaipor, and
show the visitors the way to the pen-
style.
	While speaking, Aulus Pacuvius had
risen and, following the Sigambrian,
now approached the entrance of the
corridor leading from the right of the
The Numidian.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00090" SEQ="0090" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="80">	Calus Livius described the tempestu-
ous voyage, which had lasted nearly a
week longer than had been expected.
	Aurelia, whose embarrassment
seemed gradually to disappear, told her
eager hostess about the life and cus-
toms in (listant Germany.
	Livia, after listening a long time, at
last turned to Aulus, who had asked
whether she was not already homesick
for the olive-clad hills of Albium
Tugaunum.
	Terribly homesick, she eagerly
answered. Everything here is so
strange and desolate ; I dont know a
living soul, and the mountains are as
bare as the skulls of the priests of Isis.
But what is to be done ? When the
parents move, a dutiful daughter must
follow  and at last a patient heart can
become accustomed even to Collu.
	I dont find Collu so disagreeable,
said Aulus.
	I can easily believe that 1 replied
Livia. Dont we hear that even the
inhabitants of Scandia think their
inhospitable shores a Paradise? Home
is beautiful everywhere, merely be-
cause it is home. Besides, when I look
at your palace here for it is a palace,
the C~sar himself is not more magnifi-
cently lodged in Rome  I think life
might well be endurable. These Co-
rinthian columns, this costly inlaid
work, these magnificent wall-paintings
And here in the centre of the peristyle,
the hewitching palm-trees as tall as
Alexandrian obelisks! Ah, and the
tlowers! They bloom around the fouti-
tam like perpetual spring.
	Then you love tlowers?
	How could I help it? Music and
flowerswhy, they are my delight.
	Then come into the garden with
me. You will find there, in a thou-
sand times greater luxuriance, what is
here confined merely to the border of
the basin.~~
	Livia glanced at her father, who was
now discussing with thorough appre-
ciation the state of affairs in the capital
of the empire. Then, forming a hasty
resolution, she rose.
	It is just the right time, said
Aulus Pacuvius, looking upward to the
	LIVL~G AGE.	VOL. i.	6
81
sky, flaming in all the glory of sunset.
Everything will now be glittering in
the pomp of countless dew-drops.
	The young couple walked along the
colonnade to the door. An intoxicat-
ing fragrance met them. The garden
contained a peerless wealth of bbs-
soms. As far as the eye could reach it
beheld dense shrubs, luxuriant leaf-
i)lauts, and bright, dew sprinkled flow-
ers.
	Gazing, wondering, scarcely capable
of speech, Livia wandered through this
magnificent wilderness. She felt as if
she were in one of the half-waking
dreams that blend our thoughts and
wishes into a single mood.
	Aulus, not desiring to weaken the
sweet spell by words, walked at her
side in silence.
	While the young girl inhaled the
balmy air, Aulus ever and anon broke
a flower from its stalk, a spray from a
shrub, arranging the whole in a semi-
circular bunch which, when they
paused, he handed to her with a few
courteous words.
	A faint flush tinged her smiling face,
or was it the reflection of the sunset
sky?
	I thank you, sir, she said pleas-
antly, fastening the flowers in her
girdle.
	Then, as her eyes wandered over the
blossoming beds, she exclaimed with a
touch of enthusiasm 
How beautiful it is  inexpressibly
beautiful ! We lack nothing but one
of the songs that echo from the vessels
passing the shore of Albium Tugan-
num, to fancy ourselves in Elysium.
Music and flowers, as I said, are my
greatest delight, and they belong to
one another like the sea and the sky.
	Aulus smiled.
	Unluckily I dont sing; but the
music of stringed instruments is subject
to the same god as the living human
voice. My cithara hangs yonder in the
summer - house at the right of the
broad-branched carob-tree. If you. de-
sire I will play the  Song of the
Sailor; yoP know the splendid rowers
chant by the Gaditanian master, Pub-
lius Maminns.
The Numidian.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00091" SEQ="0091" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="81">The Numidian.
	Calus Livius described the tempestu-
ous voyage, which had lasted nearly a
week longer than had been expected.
	Aurelia, whose embarrassment
seemed gradually to disappear, told her
eager hostess about the life and cus-
toms in (listant Germany.
	Livia, after listening a long time, at
last turned to Aulus, who had asked
whether she was not already homesick
for the olive-clad l]ills of Albium
Tugaunum.
	Terribly homesick, she eagerly
answered. Everything here is so
strauge and desolate I dont know a
living soul, and the mountains are as
bare as the skulls of the priests of Isis.
But what is to be done ? When the
parents move, a dutiful daughter must
follow  and at last a patient heart can
become accustomed even to Collu.
	I (iont find Cohn so disagreeable,
said Aulus.
	I can easily believe that ! replied
Livia. Dont we hear that even the
inhabitants of Scandia think their
inhospitable shores a Paradise? Home
is beautiful everywhere, merely be-
cause it .is home. Besides, when I look
at your palace here for it is a palace,
the C~sar himself is not more magnifi-
cently lodged in Rome  I think life
might well be endurable. These Co-
rinthian columns, this costly inlaid
work, these magnificent wall-paintings
And here in the centre of the peristyle,
the bewitching palm-trees as tall as
Alexaudrian obelisks ! Ah, and the
(lowers! They bloom around the foumi-
tam like perpetual spring.
	Then you love flowers?
	How could I help it? Music and
flowerswhy, they are my delight.
	Then come into, the garden with
me. You will find there, in a thou-
sand times greater luxuriance, what is
here confined merely to the border of
the basin.
	Livia glanced at her father, who was
uow discussing with thorough appre-
ciation the state of affairs in the capital
of the empire. Then, forming a hasty
resolution, she rose.
	It is just the right time, said
Aulus Pacuvius, looking upward. to the
	LIVLI~G AGE.	VOL. i.	6
81
sky, flaming in all the glory of sunset.
Everything will now be glittering in
the pomp of countless dew-drops.
	The young couple walked along the
colonnade to the door. An intoxicat-
ing fragrance met them. The garden
contained a peerless wealth of blos-
soms. As far as the eye could reach it
beheld dense shrubs, luxuriant leaf-
plants, arid bright, de~v-sprinkled flow-
ers.
	Gazing, wondering, scarcely capable
of speech, Livia wandered through this
magnificent wilderness. She felt as if
she were in one of the half-waking
dreams that blend our thoughts and
wishes into a single mood.
	Aulus, not desiring to weaken the
sweet spell by words, walked at her
side in silence.
	While the young girl inhaled the
balmy air, Aulus ever and anon broke
a flower from its stalk, a spray from a
shrub, arranging the whole in a semi-
circular bunch which, when they
paused, he handed to her with a few
courteous words.
	A faint flush tinged her smiling face,
or was it the reflection of the sunset
sky?
	I thank you, sir, she said pleas-
antly, fastening the flowers in her
~ir(lle.
	Then, as her eyes wandered over the
blossoming beds, she exclaimea with a
touch of enthusiasm 
How beautiful it is  inexpressibly
beautiful ! We lack nothing but one
of the songs that echo from the vessels
passing the shore of Albium Tugau-
numn, to fancy ourselves in Elysiumn.
Music and flowers, as I said, are my
greatest delight, arid they belong to
one another like the sea and the sky.
	Aulus smiled.
	Unluckily I dont sing; but the
music of stringed instruments is subject
to the same god as the living human
voice. My cithara hangs yonder in the
summer - house at the right of the
broad-branched carob-tree.. If you. de-
sire I will play the Song of the
Sailor; you know the splendid rowers
chant by the Gaditanian master, Pub-
hius Mamlinus.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00092" SEQ="0092" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="82">82
	 Ah, that would be delightful I 
	Aulus Pacuvius, moving a little in
advance of his companion, went to the
dainty building, opened onc of the
ivory doors, and waited for Livia to
cross the threshold.
	The apartment revealed somewhat
resembled a temple, pierced on both
sides with numerous openings, pro-
tected against the sun and rain by a
woo(len gable-roof, and on the sides by
red plaid sail-cloth.
	In the place which, in a temple, is
occupied by a statue of the deity stood
a round monopodium with a sigma-
shaped sofa.
	As Livia, in obedience to a sign from
her companion, sat down on the couch,
Pacuvius took the nine-stringed lyre,
hung the crocus-colored ribbon over
his shoulder, and began to use the little
staff. The cool evening breeze floated
into the hall through the parted cLir
tains. Far away against the blue-green
sky the waving tops of a huge group of
pine-trees rose like dim, brown sil-
houettes, for twilight was gathering
ra~)i(lly. Clearer and still more golden
the moon floated over the fragrant sea
of flowers, and now amid all this fairy
splen(lor the sweet, melancholy air of
the Andalusian musician echoed in sil-
very tones through the silent pavilion.
Livia (lid not stir. When the youth
had finished, she drew a long breath,
pulled the light palla closer around her
shoulders, and rising, said 
You are a master, Pacuvius.
While listening I forgot that night ~vas
closing in. W hat will my paients say I
It was my duty to hear what my father
was relating about the emperors court
and governmental plans of the omnipo-
tent Sejanus. That is educational, and
befits a young Roman maiden. But,
alas I my luckless fondness for the flow-
ers I shall never unlearn it while I
live. Come, and make my apologies to
Septimia I
	There is no need, replied Pacu-
vms. Fortunately, we are not living
in Massilia or Rome, where young girls
are kept in cages.
	Meantime, Livias parents and Sep-
timia had been so absorbed in conversa
Tite Numidian.
	tion that they had scarcely noticed the
young peoples absence.
	Livius rf~tbiti1us~s attention was first
attracted when the pair came through
the doorway into the glare of the
torches which had just been lighted.
	A significant smile glided over his
face ; the slight touch of excitement
visible in the manner of both Livia and
Aulus did not escape his notice.
	Who knows? he thought, and
began a series of quiet. reflections
which abruptly ended the conversation.
Aurelia availed herself of the pause to
give the signal for departure. Septimnia
accompanied her guests to the vestib-
ulum and cordially thanked them for
the visit, which she promised to return
as soon as possible.
	When the door closed behind the
three, Septimia put her arm through
her sons, saying, as they went back
across the atrium 
This Livius Tabianus is a man of
intellect, and, what is more, a man of
character. It will be a fierce fight,
Aulus Yet why need we fight?
Must two powers, moving in the same
sphere, always work against one an-
other? Would not more be gained if
they ~vent hand in hand, in beautiful
and l)eaeeful fraternity?
	What do you mean by that, moth-
er?
	Why, it is a matter of course. If
Tabianus, as things now stand, wishes
to compete with the house of Pacuvius,
he must enter paths whose final en(l
will be disastrous. Since he cannot
make better goods than we, he will
perceive that he must sell at lo~ver
prices ; and this will rob him of the
largest share of his profits ; but at the
same time it will force us to adopt a
similar rule. If, on the other hand, he
were connected with us
	Aulus Pacuvius shook his head vehe-
mently.
	Connected ? he repeated suspi-
ciously. I dont believe in thi.e possi
I)ility of such connections. Where
they seem feasible it is a delusion ;
one commands and the other obeys
heie, too, Homers saying about the
evils of many masters asserts itseiL</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00093" SEQ="0093" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="83">The Nurnidian.
Who, in case of a so-called partnership
between us and Tabianus, would play
the part of servant? You smile,
mother, for you feel that the sun
would move backward, ere a Pacuvius
would retire into so l)itiable a position.
And Livius Tabianus, whose every
look expresses aristocratic pride, would
no more be ruled than I.
	Yet some expedient might be found
some arrangement that would render
it possible for you to yield the foremost
place to Tabianus for a few years in
order to manage everything with two-
fold energy. What do you think of
Livia 9
	Mother! replied Aulus reproach-
fully.
	Answer inc I Did you ever see a
brighter, prettier, more agree able girl?
Your heart is free, Aulus.
	 Mother, I will not hope
	~Oh, I understand. No sordid mo-
tive must influence your choice of a
life companion. If you say, I dont
like Livia, the matter is settled  now
and forever. Yet it seemed  some-
times acci(lent  and when 1 say to
myself  Answer; how do you like
her?
	Dear mother! How do I like her?
Livia? All-bountiful Jupiter! How
do I like the sun, the sparkling sea, time
spring, the loveliness of flowers and of
music? She belongs to all, and I
think ______ 

	By Cypria, you are really in the
best way to fall in love I  interrupted
Septimia.  Surely nothing could hap-
pen better. Try your fortune  woo,
admire, idolize! I suppose you will
now (lefer your journey?
	Nay, mother, replied Aulus
firmly. Duty above everything. I
should have no rest here until I had
executed what we have planned.
	And suppose, meanwhile, that
Livia should give her heart to an-
other?
	Then nothing is lost to me, he
replied sadly. She must have under-
stoo(1 to-dayor we shall never under-
stand each other ! Besides
the very
test I impose on myself seems to me
sensible. If I can forget Livia, she is
83
not the right ofle, and I shall remain
free  spite of the passionate contra-
diction now raging in my heart; for
my rebellious heart desires to know no
possibility of deception. Day after to~
morrow  that is decided  day after
to-morrow I shall set out.
	Strange boy! How excited you
are! I never saw you in such a mood
before, Aulus. Wait until next month.
Or even a week longer.
	Not a day beyond the time ap-
pointed ! Our plans are of the utmost
importance. If they succeed, I shall
stand without question Livius Tabi-
anuss conqueror  an(l should I then
seek his daughters hand 
	You will know that he can put no
base interpretation upon your suit.
You are proud, Aulus, but I love the
haughty obstinacy you have inherited
from your father! Go  and may the
gods favor you.

CHAPTER II.

	THREE men were riding through the
dense woods which stretched from the
mountain slope in the northwest to the
Tritonian Lake: Aulus Pacuvius, his
freedman, Philippus, and the house
slave Gaipor. The rest of the train,
consisting of workmen of all trades,
clerks and book-keepers, sailors and
carpenters, mechanics and runners,
had remained several miles behind
for, since leaving the little village of
Batisia no one had tasted meat, and
the upper part of the Tritonian forest
afforded an admirable hunting-ground.
Aulus Pacuvius, urged by his imupa-
tience, had felt no inclination to share
these expeditions or even to wait for
their results.
	At first a Batisian guide had preceded
the three mounted men. But when
they could catch, through the tree-
trunks at the left, glimpses of the lake,
and peaceful, secluded Nepte with its
wooden houses shaded by date-palms,
carob, an(l pepper trees, the Batisian,
who had hitherto walked before them
in silence, turned courteously to Aulus
and, in broken Latin, asked if the noble
gentleman would pay him; the road,
which at this point perceptibly widened,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00094" SEQ="0094" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="84">84
~could not be missed ; and his friends at
home, where his mother lay ill, were
watching eagerly for him. Aulus
thought of his faithful mother Sep-
timia, took his goat-skin pouch from
his girdle ,gave the man the promised
gold coin and something more to boot,
and did not even find time to notice
that the latter watched his movements
with a singularly keen glance.
	 Farewell I  he said thoughtfully,
as the Batisian, with his curly head
bowed to the ground, wished him a
prosperous journey. Then after the
native had left them they rode more
swiftly toward the valley.
	Instead of widening, the path grew
narrower and rougher every moment.
Aulus, who had kept at his freedmans
side, was forced to send him forward,
since there was no longer space for two
horses abreast. At last the path again
turne(l upward. Half an hour later, it
was evident that they had missed the
road to Nepte.
	Incomprehensible I muttered Au-
lus Pacuvius.
	Philippus shook his head gravely.
	Its a rascally trick of the Bati-
sian I  he said emphatically.  I (his-
trusted the fellow from the first
moment  and had not my dear master
been so absorbed in his plans, he would
have noticed, as well as I, that the sly
Batisian has the evil eye.
	The freedman, while speaking,
stopped his horse, and turned its head.
	Are you in earnest ?  asked Aulus
Pacuvius, also dra~ving rein. Was it
~ntentional ? Yet what p055i1)le mo-
tive 
	Philippus shrugged his shoulders.
	~~rI~hese people are crafty  and more
faithless than the Greeks. Who can
fathom what the traitor had in vie~v ?
At any rate, we shall be wise to be
upon our guard.
	And what are we to do now?
	We will ride back. I remember
that, twenty minutes betore the fellow
quitted us, the roadi forked ; the path
to the left, which we did not take, was
the way to Nepte, Ill wager my head
on that.
	Curses on him I cried Aulus Pacu
 vius. It has grown late. Darkness
will be upon us in a twinkling.
	In twenty minutes, said the fair-
haired Gaipor.
	Let us turn, then !  said Pacu-
vms.
	And keep our swords ready I
added the freedman. I cannot be-
lieve that the Batisians trick was but a
spiteful jest.
	What ? Do you think 
	I think the worst, especially as we
know that the man with the evil eye
has lived several years in Nepte. So
he is familiar with the surroundings,
and probably has an obliging comra(le
here and there who will lend him a
helping liand~ Master, ~vith all due
respect, let this be the first and last
time we part from the escort. I vowe(l
to your mother on the household altar
to watch over her sons safety every
hour. So I deem it my duty 
	Ere lie finished the sentence, a
strange, whirring sound fell upon his
ear, and a Numidian arrow quivered in
the trunk of the pine-tree before which
lie was standing.
	The love-greeting of our Ephi-
altes, remarked Phihippus, a slight
pallor blanching his face.  Let us
dismount and, if possible, seek shel-
ter, for these feathered shafts are like
the hightnings of Saturn. I assure
you
	A second arrow stopped his speech.
This time the foe had aimed better.
The sharp missile pierced the freed-
mans right shoulder, and directly after
a third struck the shoulder of the horse
from whose saddle Aulus Pacuvius had
just dismounted.
	This is growing serious, groaned
Phihippus, tearing the shaft from the
wound. Fly, if you can. The scoun-
drels for there are three or four of
them  care little about me ; they seek
you, your farfamed millions, and the
extortion of a heavy ransom. They
will (lrag you away. No, no, take no
heed of me. The wound  Ill band
age it at once, and even should I bleed
to death  Ah, the scoundrel has
aimed well.
	He was just in time, by the exertion
The Numidian.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00095" SEQ="0095" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="85">The Numidian.
of all his strength, to dismount from
the horse and grasp the steel in his left
han(l. Then darkness surrounded him,
and lie sank groaning on the ground.
	Gaipor, the Sigambrian slave, had
also sprung from the saddle, and now
crept like a weazel through the bushes,
leaving Aulus uncertain whether the
movement meant cowardly flight or
eager defence.
	He himself waited motionless, almost
paralyzed. The fact that the third dart
had struck a horse, and no other shaft
had been aimed at him, though he was
wholly unprotected, left him in no
doubt that the object in view was his
capture.
	So, winding his li~ht travelling cloak
around his left arm, and holding the
keen sword blade ready in his right
hand, he stood waiting the assault.
	Yield, Aulus Pacuvius !  called
the voice of the treacherous Batisian,
who now emerged from the thicket,
followed by three strong, sull en-browed
youths.  You shall be unharmed in
life and limb ; you need only spend a
few weeks with us in the mountains,
till a thousand gold pieces can be sent
from Collu. Resist, and you are lost.
There are four of us stout fellows,
armed to the teeth. So down with
your sword, and go with us willingly.
	He raised a dagger a foot long as lie
spoke.
	Aulus Pacuvius hesitated. The bat-
tle  with the freedman lying bleeding
on the ground and Gaipor far away 
was absolutely unequal. What availed
resistance? Even the immortal gods
do not risk a struggle with the omnipo-
tence of Fate. He was already half on
the point of yielding to the Batisians
demand, when one of the latters sup-
porters fell forward with a shrill shriek.
As the others turned, the second was
sinking, pierced by the sword of the
intrepid Gaipor, who had outwitted the
bandits in German fashion. In their
boundless selfishness, the Africans had
not understood the meaning of a Si-
gambrians fidelity; they had supposed
it impossible that a slave who could fly
would risk his life in his masters de-
fence.
	As the two survivors now rushed
upon Gaipor, Aulus Pacuvius, as
though shamed by his attendant,
wrathfully raised his weapon. A short
struggle, and the last of the bold rob-
bers writhed bleeding on the ground.
	But the young merchant had not.
escaped scatlihess. A glittering sti-
letto pierced him almost in the same
sl)ot that the arrow had struck Philip-
pus ; and when Gaipor turned trium-
pliantly to congratulate his master, lie
~vas just in time to catch his sinking
form.
	Meanwhile, darkness had closed in.
The crescent moon cast only a dim
light through the dense foliage of the
trees, and the underbrush was black as
nitThit.
	Gaipor laid his master on the dewy
moss, but lie dared not draw the steel
from the wound, fearing the loss of
blood.
	Now lie stood, uncertain what to do.
Should lie hasten through the path-
less woods to Nepte to bring aid?
	He scarcely had a choice ; yet how
could lie venture to leave his beloved
master and the worthy Phihippus alone
in this wilderness, perhaps to fall vic-
tims to the jackals, which were as nu-
nierous in this country as dogs in the
North.
	While pondering, something rustled
over the dry pine-needles a short dis-
tance away.
	There are the hideous creatures
already I  lie sighed, drawing his
sword again.
	But the noise was caused by the
regular tread of some person descend-
ing to the valley.
	There was evidently a path over you-
dem, barely a hundred yards away, the
iioise sounded so firm and regular
through the silence of the night.
	With little hesitation, the Sigambrian
raised his powerful voice.
	It was a German call for help that
rang from his lips in the Kumidian
forest; but anxiety and need speak a
universal language.
	The noise ceased. As Gaipor shouted
a second time, an answer came, half
promising, half enquiring. A strange,
85</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00096" SEQ="0096" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="86">The Numidian.
86
metallic tone, softly modulated the doubly glad to serve you, because you
sound of a womans voice, seem to be a friend of the Numidians.
	Stranger! called Gaipor, in Latin, Else how should you speak their lan-
whoever you may be, come and save guage? Have patiencean hour at
my master.	the utmost. I know every path here.
	As if iii explanation, Aulus Pacuvius Like the gazelle, I will hasten down
now uttere(l a deep groan ; it sounded like the gazelle I will return. My
as though it came from some one in brother, with whom I live, and his
mortal agony. neighbors, the wreckers, will help me
	There was a rustling, cracking noise as soon as I ask their aid. Meanwhile,
in the thicket, the branches were bent soak this cloth in dew and bind it. on
aside, and a womans bare, bro~vn your forehead, an(I here is a plant
shoulder gleamed in the flickering growing among the roots of the pines
moonbeams that streamed between the - put it into your mouth and chew it
tops of the lofty trees. Her face was thoroughly ; it will preserve your
in shadow ; but the outlines of the strength.
full, firmly knit figure betrayed that While speaking, she had unbound
she was young. As she advanced, and the ~vhite kerchief from her head and
saw the richly clad Roman who, with handed it to the slave Gaipor. Her
his head in the Sigambrians lap, al dark hair floated in magnificent waves
most resembled a corpse, she uttered a over her neck. Then she gathered a
stifled cry, then added a few hasty handful of some strongly aromatic
words, of which Gaipor did not under- plant, offered it with singular timidity
stand a syllable. Shaking her head, in to the wounded man, and vanished like
her turn, at his distinctly emphasized a flash of lightning.
Latin, she shrugged her shoulders and Gaipor pressed the cloth on the drip-
pointed down~vard in the direction of ping leaves and then laid the mois-
Nepte, without being able to make tened bandage on his masters head.
Gaipor comprehend her meaning.	In the North, the leeches say that
Fortunately, Pacuvius now opened the night dew has a healing power.
his eyes. Intercourse with the numer- As for the plant, I beg you, master,
ous slaves and hirelings of African not to heed the Numnidians advice.
origin, whom he employed in the fac- Like Phihippus, I distrust these dark-
tories of ColIn, had made the young skinned people ; what we have expe
merchant sufficiently familiar with the rienced warns us to be cautious. Who
Numidian tongue to understand readily, ~vilh guarantee that this seeming friend
spite of different dialects, natives of has no evil design in view ? Had I
all the various districts, stopped to considier 
	Girl, lie said, get us some men Aulus Pacuvius smiled.
to carry me and my faithful Philippus You are mistaken, he answered,
to a place of safety. Robbers have at- sighing. There is no guile in this
tacked us, we are woundled, the future girl ; her voice thrilled with the gen-
must determine how seriously. I nine natural earnestness of womans
promise you gold  desire to aid. But I hope I shall need
	The young Numidian had gazed in- no simples to keep up my strength.
tently into his face. Her sparkling Now that the shock is over, I feel that
eyes seemed striving to pierce the my wound is slight. I was overcome
gloom. At the sound of his voice, her by excitement, terror, rage.
lips moved silently, as though she were He tried to rise, but instantly sank
trying to follow every syllable. back again. A strange shiver ran
	Then she answered quickly 	through his limbs. Gaipor unbuckled
Jurta asks no payment when a Ro- the dead horses blanket and sh)read it
mans life is to be saved. Jurta is a over his master, gave him a few drops
friend of the great emperor who gave of Chian wine, then turned to Philip-
her father his freedom. But I am pus and bestowed on him also, as well</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00097" SEQ="0097" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="87">The Numidian.
as his skill permitted, the services of a
nurse.
	While thus employed, he listened
from time to time to discover whether
any fresh danger was threatening, per
imps from a panther; for a low roar,
half borne away by the night breeze,
echoed from the summit of the moun-
taiti range. Gaipor was ignorant that
the lions and panthers which, up to the
last decade, had strayed close to the
shore of the lake had been completely
extirpated four or five years before;
for the great hunter, Cneins Marcellus,
who supplied the beast-tamers of the
seven-hilled city with wild animals, had
speedily disposed of all the beasts of
prey near Nepte, where he made his
headquarters. Nothing but lynxes and
foxes lived farther north and, if any-
thing more dangerous from the stony
wilderness of the lofty mountains, lost
its way among the woods, Cuelus Mar-
celluss three hundred and fifty hunters
speedily put an end to the unexpected
visitor.
	Gaipor reckoned the time thus spent
in waiting as nearly two hours, when
the faint glimmer of two lanterns shone
through the underbrush, and human
voices were heard.
	Ere her companions reached the spot,
Jurta, panting for breath, appeared be-
tween the bushes.
	At last !  cried the Sigambrian.
	I have kept you waiting, said
Jurta, turning to Anlus, who feebly
opened his eyes, but it is the fault
of accident. My brother, whom I ex-
pected to find, was not at home ; the
two wreckers were away also, and
when Sitho, the boy who looks after
the house, told me that they had gone
with my brother across the bay to Jel-
kars garden to play there, I hastily
entered the boat; for I thought that
the six or seven bowshots were quickly
traversed and, rather than try to per-
suade others, and perhaps toil in vain
	But Jelkar told me that neither
my brother nor the wreckers had been
there during the day, so I was forced to
return with my purpose unaccom-
plished. Then there was a long dis-
cussion, for the men of Nepte are
disobliging and very lazy, and they
hate me because they think inc proud.
But at last when I urged that the
wounded man was a distinguished for-
eigner, and rich besides, I succeeded in
getting a couple of sailors ; here they
are, and we have brought two litters.
True, your attendant must lend a hand
too.
	The two sailors, dark figures, nude
to the hips, advanced. Each carried in
his girdle a small lantern, a clay lamp
in a case of thin horn plates. They
had laid the two litters, woven of stout
reeds, one above the other, and were
casting half curious, half suspicious
glances from under their bushy brows
at the fair-haired Sigambrian, whose
powerful muscular development evi-
dently inspired them with the utmost
respect. Then they stared at the pros-
trate Aulus Pacuvius, who had thanked
his kind preserver in a whisper, and
now promised the two men a generous
re~vard for the service they were to
render.
	There lies the other one, said
Jurta eagerly. Lift him carefully, do
you hear? And then move on. I and
this fair-haired fellow will manage here
alone.
	What? You would  asked
Aulus Pacuvius. My good girl, you
dont realize the weight. True, my
worthy Gaipor has the strength of
three ; nevertheless 
	Oh, I am young and strong, re-
plied Jurta. What those two can
do (her voice sounded slightly con-
temptuous), I can also. We belong
to a race of hunters and, if you ask,
you can learn in Nepte how last spring
in the mountains I killed a half-grown
lion with no other weapon than these
two hands. -~
	You? With those pretty, dainty
fingers.
	Yes,my lord. I clutched his
throat so. And, as I pressed close
against him, he could do me no harm
with his claws. True, as I said, he
was only half grown. But wont you
tell your follover to help me? He
does not understand my language.
	Very well. You must surely know
87</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00098" SEQ="0098" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="88">The Numidian.
your own stren~th kind Jurta. That
was your name, was it not?
	Jurta, daughter of Manso, she re-
plied.
	Meanwhile Aulus had translated the
girls words to the Sigambrian. Gaipor
and the Numidian raised him carefully
from the ground and laid him on the
woven reeds, while the two sailors,
bearing the unconscious form of Philip-
pus, were already on their way to the
valley. It was toilsome work descend-
ing the path overgrown with tangled
roots, sometimes over rocky ridges and
pebbles, sometimes over dewy moss
and slippery pineneedles. At first
Gaipor strode vigorously in front, so
that the larger part of the burden
rested on him. But it soon became
evident that the Germans tread was
uncertain in this African wilderness,
especially as the leather half shoes lie
wore did not permit his feet to take a
firm hold. So Jurta changed places
with him, undetei-red by the remon-
strance of the wounded man, who
could not shake off a sense of discom-
fort at being thus carried by a womans
hands. The t~vo horses followed, un-
led, their steaming nostrils pressed to
the ground.
	For a long time Aulus remained si-
lent. lie felt extremely exhausted
the constant jarring which, spite of his
bearers care, could not be avoided,
hurt him. But when they reached the
edge of the woods, where the plain
began, and a cool breeze blew from the
lake, a feeling of refreshment and
strength came over him, and lie
thought it advisable to tell the Nu-
midian where he expected to find ~lmel-
ter.
	I have letters of introduction to
Cneius Marcellus, lie began. I sup-
pose you know his name.
	Know him I  exclaimed Jurta,
turning her head.
	Pacuvius for the first time saw her
features clearly in the full flood of the
moonlight. They bore the unmistak-
able impress of the native type  yet
they lacked the ignoble roughness char-
acteristic of most of tl)e inhabitants of
the region near Lake Tritonis. The
full lips indicated a sensuous tempera
ment, blended ~vitli genuine xv omanly
tenderness of heart, the sparkling eyes
had an expression of secret yearning
and quiet sorrow.
	 Know him !  she repeated, smil
ing, and her regular teeth gleamed like
pearls. My father served him si~
years as a hiuntsman till the~ miserable
Corduban, his foe, slew him. Now my
brother Onisso often goes with him into
the stony desert to rob the lioness of
her cubs, or dig pits to catch the full
grown animals. Cmieius Marcellus, the
hunter I All Nepte talks from morn-
ing till night of him and his vast gains.
He is the richest man iii all this region,
far down to the Tab~an Bay. Look
yonder  the building at the right of
the red fire light, yonder where the
tallest palms rise  that is his house.
But you come at the wrong time ; lie
weiit away, with all his house-slaves
and freedmen, the first of the month.
	Then his representative will receive
inc.
	The house is closed.
	Closed? repeated Pacuvius.
 Has lie left no slave to attend to
(homestic affairs ?
	The men who live farther down
by the lake look after everything that is
necessary. But lie runs mio risk  all
Nepte serves him as watchers  and
lie has sent his millions to Rome and
Massihia to buy large estates. Many
Roman citizens are said to owe hiin~
money.
	So lie is absent I  sighed Pacu-
vms. I call that a piece of ill-fortune.
Now, just as Phiihippus and I need
care. Is there an inn here ?
	A wretched hut, where mule-driv-
ers and traders spend the night with
their camels. But it would be a horn
ble place for you. No, miiy lord, the
matter is plain: you must find shelter
in the house of Onisso and Jurta. My
brother is a rude, un polished fehlow,i~.
is true, but lie knows the duties of hos
pitality, and any omme whom I bring
across the threshold lie honors as-
though lie were the priest of time grey
Spirit of the Storm in person. Our hut.
is plain enough, but comfortable aui
88</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00099" SEQ="0099" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="89">Jute ATumidian.
pleasant compared with the wretched
straw in the mule-drivers tavern. Be-
sides, I know how to nurse wounded
men. Dont object; there is no
choice.
	Ay, there is no choice, replied
Pacuvius. Everything that happens
here proves that we are the powerless
slaves of destiny. So, I will go with
you, Jurta.
	 You will have no cause to regret
it, she said eagerly.
	Then, as if she could not wait to
reach home, she moved on with a still
more vigorous tread and said no more
to the wounded man.
	Aulus Pacuvius struggled against his
exhaustion, but at the cud of five min-
utes, he sank into a drowsy stupor,
from which he was roused by an excia-
ination of astonishment from Jurta.
	They had reached the hut. The
Numnidian, taking the horn lantern
from one of the sailors, opened it and
lighted the room. To her amazement
she found her brother Onissos couch
untouched. As lie had been busy with
the hunters early in the morning  for
he was master of the art of making
indestructible snares  Onisso was in
the habit of going to bed with the ut-
most regularity three hours before mid-
night. That time had passed long ago.
What did it mean?
	Jurta thought of her unsuccessful
visit to Jelkars garden, and a strange
foreboding stole over her.
	 Ask at the wreckers hut whether
they have returned!  she said to the
younger of the two sailors.
	The man went off, while Jurta cov-
ered the couch of rushes with a clean
woollen cloth with a bright border, and
then tried to make the bed as soft
and comfortable as possible for. the
wounded man. Her thoughts seemed
wholly devoted to Pacuvius  the Si-
gambrian could attend to poor Philip-
pus.
	After this first and most necessary
duty was performed by the glimmer of
the little horn lantern, Jurta lighted a
small clay lamp an(1 set to work at once
to bandage Aulus Pacuviuss wounds.
	She executed this task with so much
skill that she had just finished when
the messenger came back from the
wreckers hut.
	Sitho is as much puzzled as you
are, he said, shrugging his shoulders.
For the last hour he has been listen
ing to every step  in vain.
	Jurta laid her right hand on the
young merchants skilfully adjusted
bandage, as if to smooth it, then ~azed
questioningly at the speaker.
	Incomprehensible I  she said, knit-
ting her brows.
	Her eyes fell on the wall where Onis
sos weapons hung neatly arranged
on hooks. A dagger and a 1)0w were
missino
	By all the imumortals I  she ex-
claimed in passionate excitement, and
involuntarily seized the blood-stained
weapon she had just drawn from the
young Romans shoulder.
	Then she uttered a sigh of relief
the dagger was a strangers. But her
face clouded again and she trembled.
With a throbbing heart she remem
bered a threatening word Onisso had
sl)oken on his return from a recent
hunting expedition. At that time she
had regarded it as the expression of an
angry mood ; now it suggested a differ-
ent mnennino And the wreckers I
They had inherited property from their
father, and long led an idle life, empty-
ing many a beaker in the Roman wine
shops, and finding much pleasure in
the favorite game of the seven-hilled
city, dice. The neighbors sai(i that the
oldest hind lost more to one of Cneius
Marcellnss hunters in a singl~ hioum-
than a steady man could earn in two
years.
 Please send the boy Sitho to me !
said Jurta, turning to the sailor again.
I feel anxious  I dont know 
Run, I beg you.
	The man darted off. Half dazed,
Jurta now went to Phihippus, who was
severely wounded. With tremubhing
hands she washed his bleeding shoul
dci, bandaoed it and poured a few
drops of palm wine between his lips.
All was done carefully and thoroughly7
yet one could see plainly that her mind
was not in her work. When Philip</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00100" SEQ="0100" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="90">]Jfat (hew Arnold.
pus, who had lain unconscious, sighed
heavily and opened his eyes, no ray of
pleasure flitted across her face. She
only listened anxiously and silently for
any soun(l that might enter through
the wideopen door, and motioned the
Sigambrian to keep quiet.
	Sitlio !  she called, as the boy at
last entered with the sailor, (10 you
know this weapon ? 
	That  thats the Yellow Ones
golden ray ! stammered Sitho. Yes,
yes, I know it. Aspala, his sweet-
heart ,gave it to him three days before
she was drowned.
	The Yellow One was the name given
to the younger wrecker, from his rc-
markably pale complexion ; according
to the gossip of the people he was the
son of a Gaul.
	You are sure? asked the Numid-
ian, gripping the lads wrist so hard
that he shrank.
	As sure as I live ! Ive often
rubbed the handle with fine sand ; and
here is the sign the sun with three
stars.
	 Then I curse the hour that led my
brother to your house, Jurta moaned
despairingly.
	Aulus Pacnvius, spite of his wound,
raise(I himself.
	Jurta flung herself on her knees be-
fore his couch.
	Do not make me atone for the
crime !  she pleaded mournfully.
He was reckless, but not wicked.
The wreckers led his heart astray by
their craft. Be generous, oh stranger!
Never morc shall lie enter this house,
I swear it by the omnipotent Spirit
of tht~ Stormlie has lost his sister;
but at least grant him life and limb,
leave him the possibility of escape, that
the R~mans wrath may not crush
him
	Poor Jurta !, said Pacuvius,
deeply moved ; if it is true that your
brother was among the robbers who
attacked me lie has nothing to fear
from the law. it is hard enough that
you should experience this grief; but
it is the unfortunate mans own doing.
Know then, not one of our foes sur-
vived his deed.
	With a terrible shriek the Numidian
girl fell fainting beside Auluss couch.



From The National Review.

MATTHEW ARNOLD.

	WhEN your principal asked me to
select a topic for a lecture, I replied,
in a moment of weakiiess, that I would
speak of Matthew Arnold. The choice
was partly suggested by an observation
made on a recent visit to the United
States. It struck me that Arnolds
merits were more fully recognized
there than in his own country ; though
I hope that here, too, they (10 not lack
appreciation. American opinion is
probably not infallible. Still, fame on
the other side of the Atlantic estab-
lishes a certain presumption of excel-
lence. It proves that a mans influence
was not created by, and may sometimes
in(hicate that it has been l)artly ob-
scured by, our local prejudices. At
any rate, the observation suwested
some thoughts, which, it occurred, to
me, might be worth submitting to an
English audience. Well, I have been
ever since repenting my decision. The
reasons against my enterprise are in-
deed so strong that I am now almost
afraid to mention them. In the first
place, I knew Arnold personally,
though I cannot boast of having known
hiini so intimately as to be provided
with reminiscences. At one of my
meetings with him, indeed, I do re-
member a remark which was made,
and which struck me at the moment
as singularly happy. Unfortunately,
it was a remark made by me and not
by him. Nothing, therefore, should
induce me to report it, although, if
you attend to what I am about to
say, you will perhaps hear it, and, I
hope, recognize it by this description.
But, though our acquaimitance was not
so close as I could have wished, it left
me with a singularly strong impression
of Arnolds personal charm. Though
tIme objects of my worship were to him
mere wooden idols; though I once
	1 A lectnre delivered at the Owens College,
Nancliestbr, 13th November, 1S93.
90</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00101" SEQ="0101" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="91">Malt hew Arnold.
satisfactorily confuted him in an arti-
cle, now happily forgotten by myself
and everybody else.; though I was
once even his editor, an(l forced in that
capacity to reject certain articles, on
grounds, of course, quite apart from
literary merit ; yet he was always not
only courteous but cordial, and, I may
almost say, affectionate. He had that
obvious sweetness of nature, which it
is impossible not to recognize and not
to love. Though in controversy he
took and gave many shrewd blows, he
always received them with a courtesy,
indicative not of mere policy or literary
tact l)ut of dislike to inflicting pain and
of incapacity for having any tolerably
decent antagonist in flesh and blood.
He was on excellent terms with the
classes whose foibles he ridiculed most
unsparingly, an(l even his own foibles
were attractive. He had his vanity
but vanity is a quality to which moral-
ists have never done justice. As dis-
tinguished from conceit, from a sullen
conviction of your own superiority, it
often implies a craving for sympathy
and a confidence in the sincerity of
your fello~vs, which is in the main, as
his certainly was, an amiable and at
tractive characteristic. If it savored of
intellectual coxcombry, it was redeemed
by a siinplicit.y and social amenity
which showed that his nature had re-
siste(l the ossifying process which
makes most of us commonplace and
prosaic in later life. Now, I dislike
criticism of personal acquaintance.  I
love Robertson, said Johnson,  and
I wont talk of his books. I feel the
same, in a rather different sense, about
Arnold. But, besides this, I have a
difficulty to which 1 must refer at the
risk of giving an impression of mock-
mo(lesty. I feel, that is, the great
difficulty of speaking to purpose of a
man whose intellectual type was so dif-
ferent from my own. Had Arnold been
called upon to pronounce judgment
he
upon me, nust, however reluc-
tantly, have set me dowmi as a Philis-
tine. It is a word which I dislike but
I cannot deny that, in his phraseology,
it would be indisputably appro~)riate.
Sometimes, shr~lPn~ frQln a title which
certainly is not flattering to ones van-
ity, I try to regardi the difference be-
tween us as somehow corresponding to
the difference between our universi-
ties. Arnold was a typical Oxford
man in the days when Oxford was
stirred by the movement of which
it is supposed to be proper to speak
respectfully. Now, at Cambridge, we
despised  movements ;~ we plodded
through our Euclid or our Greek gram-
mar, scorned sentimentalism and ~s-
thetic revivals, and, if we took any
interest in speculative matters, read
John Stuart Mill, and were sound Util-
itaiians and orthodox Political Econo-
mists. Cambridge, as you are aware,
is the right place, not Oxford ; and a
hard-headed senior wrangler is a supe-
rior being to a flighty double first-class
man. But perhaps our well-founded
knowledge that we were in the right
path made us rather unfitted to jn(lge
of our sister university. We thought
her iml)ulsive, illbalanced, too easily
hurried into the pursuit of all kinds of
theological, philosophical, and literary
chimeras ; and therefore were unjust
to her substantial merits and even to
the intehlectua.l impulse which, with all
its vagaries, was yet better than stag-
nation. After all, I am probably only
trying to hint at the fundamental dif-
ference, not between Oxford and Cam-
bridge, but between the poetic and the
prosaic min(l. We  for I may per-
haps assume that some of you belong,
like miie, to the prosaic faction feel,
when dealing with such a man as Ar-
nold, at a loss. He has intuitions
where we have only calculations; he
can stiike out vividi pictures where we
try laboriously to construct diagrams
he shows at once a type ~vhere our
rough statistical and analytical tables
fail to reveal more than a few tangible
facts ; he perceives the spirit and liner
essence of an idea where it seems to
slip through our coarser fingers, leav-
ing only a residuum of sophistical
para(lox. In the long run, the prosaic
weigher and measurer has one advan-
tage he is generally in the right. His
tests may be coarser, but they are more
decisive and less dependent upon his
91</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00102" SEQ="0102" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="92">Matthew Arnold.
own fancies ; but, when he tries to
understand his rival; to explain how
at a bound the intuitive perception has
reached conclusions after which he can
only hobble on limping feet, he is apt
to make a bungle of it; to desl)ise the
power in which he is so deficient ; and
probably to suggest unreasonable doubts
as to its reality and value.
	1-Icre is, I feel, my real weakness in
speaking of Arnold ; for I may cer-
tainly say at once that Arnold, what-
ever else lie was, was a genuine poet.
I do not dispute the general opinion of
the day that there were only two poets
of the first rank in his generation. Ar-
nold must, no doubt, take a lower place
than Tennyson and Browning. But,
though I cannot avoid falling into the
method of comparison, I do not accept
with satisfaction the apparently im-
l)lied doctrine that poets can be satis-
factorily arrange(l in order of merit.
We cannot give so many marks for
style and so many for pathos or descrip-
tive l)ower. It is best to look at each
poet hy himself. We need only distin-
guish between the sham and the gen-
uine article ; and my o~vn method of
distinguishing is a simple one. I be-
lieve in poetry which learns itself by
heart. There are poems which domi-
nate and haunt one ; which, once ad-
mitted, stin~ and cling to one ; and
whose tune comes up and runs in ones
head at odd moments ; which sud-
denly revive, after years of forgetful-
ness, as vigorous and lively as ever.
Such poetry, as Wordsworth told Ar-
nold, has the characteristic of beiug
inevitable. You feel that the thing
had to he said just as it was said ; and
that, once so said, nothing said by any-
body else will just hit the same mark.
Of course, this test, being personal, is
not coiiclusive. I remember, I am
ashamed to say it, some poetry which I
know to be trash, merely, I suppose,
because it jingles pleasantly ; and I
forget a great deal which I know to be
goo(l, because I can perceive that it
dominates other people ; but then I do
my best to keep my tastes on such oc-
casions to myself. Now, Matthew
Arnolds poetry has, in an eminent
degree, the quality  if not of inevita
bleness  of adhesiveness. I dont
know whether my experience is pecul-
iar; but I have never got out of my
head, sinc~ I read it, the little poem
about the Neckan, who sings his plain-
tive song on the Baltic headlands, or
the charming verses the last, I fancy,
which lie wrote  about the dachshund
Geist, whose grave at Cobham should
be a goal for all poetic pilgrims. In
certain of his more labored poems, I
am conscious rather that I ought to
admire than that I do admire. To my
brutal mind, the recollection of the
classical models is a source of annoy-
ance, as suggesting that the scholar is
in danger of suppressing the man. But
there are other poems which I love, if
not because, at any rate in spite of, the
classical propensities which they re-
veal. Sohrab and IRustum is to
me amoug the most delightful of mod-
em poems, though in it Arnold in
dulges, perhaps more than enough,
in the long-tailed. Homeric mnetal)hor,
which drags in upon principle all the
points on which the thing compared
does not resemble the object. I can
always read  Tristram and Iseult,
and the  Church of Broti  and  Em
pedocles on Etna; and know that
they leave behind them a sense of
sweetness and delicacy and exquisite
feeling, if they do not present those
vivid phrases into which the very great-
est men  the Dantes or Shakespeares
 can infuse the very life-blood. In
his Essays upon Celtic Literature 
perhaps the most delightful of his
books  Arnold says that English poetry
derived three things mainly from Celtic
sources Its turn for style, its turn for
melancholy, and its turn for natural
magic. The distinction is indicated
with admirable fineness ; and my per-
ceptions are not quite fine enough to
follow it. Keats, Arnold is able to per-
ceive, is looking at nature like a Greek
when lie asks

What little town by river or seashore
Or mountain built with quiet citadel
	Is emptied of its folk this pious morn?

but becomes Celtic when lie speaks of
92</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00103" SEQ="0103" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="93">Miatt hew Arnold.
Magic casements, opening on the foam
Of perilous seas in fairy-land forlorn
Possibly ; but I am shy of endeav-
bring to discriminate these exquisite
essences, an(l I xviii not attempt to say
whether it is the power of style or of
magic, whether it is the presence of
~	Greek or a Celtic mode of looking
~t nature, that charms us in what is
perhaps Arnolds masterpiece, the
Scholar Gipsy. Whether the ex-
quisite concluding stanzas, for examl)le,
be an instance of the Greek or of the
Celtic element, I know not ; but I am
quite sure that it is (leliglitful. At his
best Arnold reaches a felicity of style
in which Tennyson alone, of all our
ino(lern poets, if Tennyson himself,
was his sul)erior. The comparison,
much as I dislike comparisons, may
suggest at least the question why Ar-
nolds popularity is still, as I think it
is, below his deserts. One answer is
obvious. I cannot doubt that Arnold
fully appi~cciated the greatest of con-
temporary artists. But certain refer-
ences to Tennyson in his essays are
significant. Arnold incidentally quotes
Tennysons great, broad-shouldered,
genial Englishman, by way of illus-
tinting his favorite proposition that
this broad-shouldered personage was a
barbarian, and conspicuous for in-
sensibility to ideas. I-Ic refers with a
certain scorn to the selfcomplacency
implied in the phrase about freedom
broadening slo~vly down from piece-
(lent to prcce(lent. Though Arnold
does not criticise the poetry, he evi-
(lently felt  what, to say the truth, I
think must be admitted  that Tenny-
son interl)reted the average  shall I
say, the Philistine ? or the common-
I)lace English sentiment a little too
faithfully ; hut it may be inferred 
though Arnold does not draxv the infer-
ence  that the extraordinary popu
larity of Tennyson was partly owing to
the fact that lie could express wha.t
occurre(l to everybody in language that
could be approached by nobody. Ar-
1101(1, on the contrary, is, in all his
poems, writing for the cultivated, and
even for a small class of cultivated
people. The ideas which he expresses
are not only such as do not commend
themselves, but sometimes such as are
rather annoying, to the average reader.
The sentiments peculiar to a narrow,
however refined, class are obviously so
far less favorable to poetical treatment.
Arnold seems to admit this in his occa-
sional employment of that rhymeless
metre which corresponds to the border-
land between prose and poetry. A char-
acteristic piece is that upon  Ileines
Grave. We all remember the de-
scription of England, the  Weary
Titan, who with (leaf

Ears, and labor-dimmed eyes,
Regarding neither to ribht
Nor left, goes passively by,
Staggering on to her goal, etc.
an(l a phrase which tells us how the
spirit of the world, beholding mens
absurdity, let a sardonic smile
For one short moment wander oer his
lips
That smile was Ileine.
That, of course, is rather epigram than
poetry. It matters, in(leed, very little
whether xve call it by one name or an-
other, so long as xve allow it to be effec-
tive. But writing of this kind, call it
poetry or prose, or a hybrid genus, in
which the critic shows through the
poet, is not likely to suit the popular
mind. It presupposes a whole set of
reflections which are tIme property of a
sl)ecial class. And the same may be
sai(l of the particular mood which is
specially characteristic of Arnold. In
the  Scholar Gipsy  lie laments the
strange (hisease of modern life
With its sick hurry, its divided aims
speaks of us  light half-believers of
our casual creeds  tells how the
xviscst of us takes dejectedly  his seat
upomi the intellectual throne, and lays
bare his sad experience of wretched
(lays, and all his hourly varied ano-
dynes ;  while xve, who are not the
wisest, can only pine, wish that the
long, unhappy dreani xvould end, and
keep as our only friend  sad patience,
too near neighbor to despair. This
note jars upon some l)eople, who pre-
fer, perhaps, the mild resi~nation of
the Christian Year. I fail of sym
93</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00104" SEQ="0104" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="94">Matthew Arnold.
pathy for the opposite reason. I can-
not affect to share Arnolds discomfort.
I have never been able  doubtless it
is a defect  to sympathize with the
Obermanns and Amiels whom Arnold
admired ; excellent but surely effem-
inate persons, who taste of the fruit of
the Tree of Knowledge, and finding
the taste bitter, go on making wry faces
over it all their lives ; and, admitting
with one party that the 01(1 creeds are
doomed, assert with the other that all
beauty must die with them. The uni-
verse is open to a great many criti-
cisms ; there is plenty of cause for
tears and for melancholy ; aiid great
poets in all ages have, because they
were great poets, given utterance to
the sorrows of their race. But I dont
feel disposed to grumble at the abun-
dance of interesting topics or the ad-
vance of scientific knowledge, because
some inconveniences result from both.
I say all this simply as explaining why
the vulgar including myself fail to
appreciate these musical moans over
spilt milk, which rel)resent rather a
l)aIticul~Ir ed(ly in an intellectual revo-
lution than the deel~er and more per
inanent emotions of human nature.
But I (10 not mean to depreciate Ar-
nolds power; only to suggest reasons
for the want of a wider recognition.
The  Scholar Gipsy, for example,
expresses in certain passages sentiment
which I must call morbid, but for all
that, even for me, it remains one of
the most exquisite poems in the lan-
guage.
	This leads me to another point. In
his essay upon Joubert (Essays in
Criticism, 249), Arnold spoke of liter-
ature as a criticism of life. Else-
where (Introduction to Mr. H. Wards
Collection of Poems ) lie gave the
same account of poetry. But to poetry,
lie says in the same breath, we shall
have to turn for consolation, and it
will replace much mist of what now
passes with us for religion and philos-
ophy. If so, lie obviously cannot
mean that poetry and criticism are
really the same thing. The phrase
criticism of life gave great offence,
and was much ridiculed by some wi-it-
ers, who were apparently unable to~
distinguish between aii epigram an(l
a philosophical dogma. To them,.
indeed, Arnolds whole position was
naturally abhorrent. For it is not un
common now to hear denunciations of
all attempts to connect art with mo-
rality and philosophy. It is wicked, we
are told, for a poet, or a novelist, or
a painter, to take any moral considera-
tion into account ; and therefore to talk.
of poetry as destined to do for us much
that philosophy and religion used to do
is, of course, manifestly absurd. I will
not argue the point at length, being
content to observe that the cry seems:
to me oddly superfluous. Of all the
dangers to which modern novelists, for
example, are exposed, that against
wl)ichi they are least required to guard
is the danger of being too pliilosophi--
ical. They really may feel at tlieir~
ease ; iior do I think that they need be
much alarmed as to the risk of being
too moral. Meanwhile, it is my belief
that nobody is the better in any depart-
ment of life or literature for being a..
fool or a brute; and least of all in~
poetry. I cannot think that a man is
(hisqualified for poetry either by think-
ing more deeply than others or by hay
ing a keener perception of (I hope I
may join the two words) moral beauty..
A perception of what it is that makes a.
hero or a saint is, I fancy, as necessary
to a great literary artist as a perception
of what it is that constitutes physical
beauty to a painter. The whole (bc-
trine, in short, seems to me to be a.
misstatement of the very undeniable
and very ancient truth that it is a poets
business to present types, for example,.
and not to give bare psychological the-
ory; not that lie is the worse for being
even a deep philosopher or a subtle
logician; on the contrary, lie is so far
the better; but that he is the worse it
he gives the abstract reasoning instead
of incarnating his thought in conCrete-
imagery. And so, when Ariiolcl calledi
poetry a criticism of life, he only meant.
to express what seems to me to be an
undeniable truth. The Elgiii marbles
might, in his sense, be called a criti-
cism of the phiysiq~e of the sight
94</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00105" SEQ="0105" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="95">	Matthew Arnold.	95
Seers. To contrast their perfect forms ever, of the poetical criticism is its ten
and unapproachable grace with the dency to be  subjective, that is, to
knock-kneed, spindle-shanked, narrow- reflect too strongly the personal preju-
cliested, round-shouldered product of dices of the author. It must virtually
London slums who passes before them, consist in giving the iml)ression made
is to criticise the poor creatures de- upon the critic ; and, however delicate
fects of structure in the most effective his perception and wide his sympathy,
way. In a similar sense, when a poet he will be scarcely human if his judg-
or a novelist presents us with a style, ments are not affected by his persona)
when Addison gives a Sir Roger de equation. No one could be more alive
Coverley, or Goldsmith a Vicar of to the danger than Arnold, and his
Wakefield, or Scott a Dandie Dinmont, most characteristic teaching turns upon
or Thackeray a Colonel Newcome, or the mode of avoiding it. There are
Dickens a Mr. Creakle (I choose this times, no (lOubt, when he relies too
example of Dickens only because Ar- confidently upon the fineness of his
nold ma(le use of it himself), they pre- perception, and then obviously has a
sent us with ideal types which set off slight spasm of diffidence. I have no-
 more effectively than any (leliberate ticed how, in his Essays on Celtic
analysis  the actual human beings Literature, he uses the true poetical
known to us, who more or less repre- or intuitive method ; he recognizes the
sent similar classes. In his essay upon precise point at which Shakespeare or
the Function of Criticism, Arnold Keats passes from the Greek to the
explained his lofty conception of the Celtic note ; he trusts to the fineness
art, and showed why, in his sense of of his ear, like a musician who can de
the word, it should be the main aim of tect the slightest discord. And we feel
all modern literature.  Criticism, he perhaps that a man who can deeide, for
said, is the disinterested endeavor to example, an ethnological question by
learn and propagate the best that is such means, who can by simple inspira
known or thought in the world. The tion determine which are the Celtic and
difference between poetry and criticism which are the Teutonic and which are
is that, one gives, us the ideal aIl(l the Norman elements in English character,
other explains to us how it differs from is going a little beyond his tether. Ar
the real. What is latent in the poet is nold obviously feels so too. In the
made explicit in the critic. Arnold, same book he speaks most respectfully
himself, even when he turned to criti- of the opposite or prosaic method.
cism, was piimarily a poet. His jndg- Zeuss, the great Celtic scholar, is
ments show greater skill in seizing praised because he uses a scientific
characteristic aspects than in giving a test to determine the age of documents.
logical analysis or a convincing proof. This test is that in Welsh and lash the
He goes by intuition not by roundabout letters p and t gradually changed into
logical approaches. No recent English b or d (as if the Celts had caught a
critic, I think, has approached him in cold in their head) ; that map became
the art of giving delicate portraits of mab, an(l coet, coed. This, says Ar
literary leaders ; he has spoken, for nold, is a veritiable and scientific test.
example, precisely the right word XVhen Arnold is himself trying to dis
about Byron and Wordsworth. Many tinguish the Celtic element in English
of us who cannot rival him may gain, men, he starts by remarking that a
from Arnolds writings, a higher con Frenchman would speak of German
cel)tion of what is our true function. b&#38; ise, but of English gaucherie ; the
He di), I think, mom~e than any nian to German is balourd, and the Englishman
impress upon his countrymen that the emp~tr~ and the German niais, while
critic should not be a mere combatant the Englishman is m~laacotique. We
in a seuis of faction fights, puffing can hardly say that the difference be
frieuind~ ulu(l s~uviuez to an enemy, This tween balourcl and ernp~tr~ is as clear as
will imever (10. The weak side, how- the difference between t and d; and</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00106" SEQ="0106" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="96">Matthew Arnold.
Arnold is, perhaps, too much inclined
to trust to his intuitions, as if they were
equivalent to scientific and measurable
statements. The same tendency shows
itself in his curious delight in discours-
ing catch-words, and repeating them
sometimes to weariness. He uses such
phrases as sweetness and light with
a certain air of laying down a genuine
scientific distinction, as clear-cut and
unequivocal as a chemists analysis.
He feels that lie has thoroughly ana-
lyzed English characteristics when he
has classified his countrymen as  Phil-
istines,1 Barbarians, and the Popu-
lace. To fix a certain aspect of things
by an appropriate phrase is the process
which corresponded with him to a sci-
entific analysis. But may not this
method merely lead to the substitution
of one set of prejudices for another;
the prejudices, say, of the fastidious
(lou for the prejudices of the coarser
tradesman ? The Frenchman who calls
lie Englishman emp~tr~ may be as nar-
row-minded as the Englishman who
calls the Frenchman a frog-eater. Cer-
tainly, Arnold would reply. What we
need is to make a stream of fresh
thought play freely upon our stock
.notions and habits. 2 We have to
get out of an unfruitful and mechanical
routine. Or, as lie puts it in another
way, his one qualification for teaching
his countrymen is, he says, his belief
in the primary needfulness of seeing
things as they really are, and of the
greater importance of ideas than of the
machinery which exists for them. ~
That is, we want, above all things, to
get rid of prejudices in general, not of
any special prejudice ; to have our
opinions constructed out of pure, im-
partial, unbiassed .th ought, free froiii
all baser alloy of mephitic vapors. The
mere self-willed assertion of our own
fancies can nevcr lift us to the higher

	1 Arnold popularized this word, which, I think,
~rst appears in the Essays in criticism (1865~, p.
157.	He there says that it was what Carlyle meant
~by gigmanity or respectability. Carlyle had
himself introduced the phrase Philistine in his
review of Taylors German Poetry. (Essays,
1858, ii. 329.)
	2 Culture and Anarchy (1893), p. 121.
St. Paul and Protestantism (1870), p. 70.
point of view which would reveal our
narrowness and ignorance. Hence the
vast imnpQrtance of culture ; the one
thing needful ; which, again, in an-
other view, is equivalent to a fraiik
submission of ourselves to the Zeitgeist.
The Zeitgeist, indeeth, is an entity not
quite easy to define. But it at least
supposes that genuine philosophy and
scientific thought is a reality ; that
there is a real difference between the
scholar and the charlatan ; that criti-
cism in a wide sense has achieved some
permanent and definite results ; and
that, although many antiqllate(l preju
dices still survive and (lominate us,
especially in England, anti constitute
the whole mental furniture of the Phil-
istine, they are doomed to decay, and
those who hold by them dooiiietl to
perish with them. To recognize, there-
fore, the deep, underlying currents of
thought, to get outside of the narrow
limits of the popular prejudice, to steel)
our minds in the best thought of the
past, aiid to be open to the really great
thoughts of the present, is the one
salvation for the race and for reason-
able men. The English people, lie
often said,4 had entered the prison of
Puritanism, and had the key turned
upon their spirit for two ceiituries. To
give them the key and to exhort them
to use it was his great aim. Heine hind
called himself a brave soldier iii the
war of the liberation of humanity,
alid Arnold took service in the sanie
army. Only  aiid this was the doc-
trine upon which lie, laid emphasis  to
fight effectually we must recognize the
true leaders, those who really spoke
with authority and who were the true
advanced guard in the march to the
hand of promise. Your individualist
would only take off the fetters so as to,
allow a free fight among the prisoners.
The prophet of cuhture alone can enable
us to get free from the prison-house
itself. His strong sense of the lilis-
chief of literary anarchiy appeared iii hAs
once famous essay upon the French
Academy. Though he guarded hAm-
self against recommending an English

 Essays in. Criticism, p. 70.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00107" SEQ="0107" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="97">institution, he was fascinated by the
charm of an ackn.owledge(l tribunal of
good taste, an outward and visible sym-
bol of right reason, of a body which, by
its normal authority, should restrain
men from those excesses and faults of
taste into which even the greatest En-
glishmen are apt to fall, an(I which
should keep distinctly before our minds
the conviction that we only obtain
worthy intellectual liberty wheii we
recognize the necessity of subordina-
tion to the highest minds. To imbibe
the teaching of the Zeitgeist, to know
what is the true living thought of the
age and who are its great men, is to
accept a higher rule, and not merely
(as he puts it) to exchange the errors
of Miall for the errors of Mill ; to be-
come a vulgar Freethinker instea(l of a
vulgar Dissenter.
The doctrine of culture is, of course,
in some sense the common property of
all cultivated men. Carlyle, like Ar-
nold, wished for an exit from Hounds-
(litch and a relinquishment of Hebrew
old clothes. But Arnold detested Car-
lyles Puritanism, and was alienated by
his sulph urous and volcanic explosive-
ness. Mill hated the tyranny of the
majority, and, of course, rejected the
Puritan theology. But Mill was a
Benthamite, and Benthamisni was the
natural doctrine of the Philistine.
Mills theories would lead, though in
spite of himself, to that consummation
which Arnold most dreaded  the geii
eral dominion of the Commonplace ; to
the definitive imposition upon the
world of the code of the Philistine.
To (lefine Arnolds point of view, we
should have, I think, to consider what
iii our modern slang is called his envi-
ronment. Any one who rea(ls the life
of his father will see how profound was
the influence upon the son.  Some-
where, surely, afar, as he says in the
lines in Rugby Chapel, 
In the sounding labor-house vast
Of being, is practised that strength,
Zealous, beneficent, firm.

Some of the force, may one say? had
passe(1 into the younger man, though
he had lost something of the austere
	LIVING AGE.	VOL. I.	7
97
strength, and had gained much in (tel
icacy, and certainly in a sense of humor
curiously absent in the elder, as it is, I
think, in most good men. Dr. Arnold
shared the fore bodings common at the
period of the Reform Bill. The 01(1
dogged conservatism of the George III.
and Eldon type was doomed. But who
was to profit by the victory? The Rad-
icals, led by Bentham an(l James Mill ?
That meant confiscation and disestab-
lishment in l)ractice ; and in theory,
materialism or atheism. This was the
 liberalism  denounce(l a.n(l dreaded
by Newman. But then, to Dr. Ar-
nold, the Oxford Movement itself
meant a revival of superstition and
sacerdotahism. He held that there was
a truer liberalism thami Benthamism,
a liberalism of which Coleridge ex-
pounded and suggested the philosophy
a doctrine which could reanimate the
old creeds by exposing them to the
light, and bring them into harmony
with the last mno(lern thought. The
Church, neither plundered nor en
slaved by superstition, might be lifted
to a higher intellectual level, and be-
come once more the great national
organ of spiritual influence and devel-
opment. Matthew Arnold always held
to this aspiration. He hoped that the
Church might open its doors to all Dis-
senters  not only to Protestants, but
even in course of time to Roman Cath-
olics.2 He hated (lisestabhishment, and
evemi in the case of the Church of Ire-
land, condemned a measure which,
though it removed an injustice, re-
moved it at the cost of an alliance with
the narrow Dissenting prejudices. But
the views of the young man were also
modified by the fascination of the
Newman school. Of Oxford lie could
never speak without enthusiasm, if lie
could not quite refrain from a touch of
irony.  Adorable dreamer !  lie ex-
claims,3  whose heart has been so
romantic ! who has given thyself prod-
igally, given thyself to sides and to
heroes not mine, only not to the Phil-
istines! Home of lost causes and for-
1 Culture aud Anarchy, p. 23.
2 St. Paul and Protestantism.
Essays on Criticism, p. xvii.
Matthew Arnold.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00108" SEQ="0108" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="98">98
saken beliefs, and unpopular names
and impossible loyalties ! Oxford,
as he says elsewhere, had taught the
truth that beauty and sweetness are
essential characters of a complete hu-
man perfection. Bad philosophies,
another critic (I think Professor Flint)
has said, when they die, go to Oxford.
Arnold admitted the badness of the
philosophies, but the beauty and sweet-
ness, he would have added, are un-
mortal. The effect, therefore, upon
him was not to diminish his loyalty to
~)llilosophy ; no one more hated all
obscurantism ; his belief in culture,
in the great achievements of scholar-
ship, of science, of historical criticism,
was part of his nature. He was not
the man to l)~OPO5C to put back the
hand of the dial, or to repel the intel-
lectual ocean with the mop of an ortho-
dox Mrs. Partington. But his keen
appreciation of the beauty of the 01(1
ideals governed his thought. lie even
held 2 that the Christianity of the fu-
ture would be Catholicism, though
Catholicism purged and opening
itself to the light,~  conscious of its
own poetry, freed from its sacerdotal
despotism, and freed from its pseudo-
scientific apparatus of superannuated
tlooma MeLnwhile his clqssictl tr~ia-
C,

ing and his delight in the clearness and
symmetry of the great French writers
affected his taste. He has told us how
his youthful enthusiasm took him at
one time to Paris, to spend two months
in seeing Rachels performances ~ on
the French stage, and at another, to
visit George Sand in her country retire-
ment. And then came the experience
of his official career which made him
familiar with the educational systems
of France and Germany, and with the
chaotic set of institutions which repre
sented an educational system in En-
gland. The master-thought, he says,4
by which his politics were governed
was the thought of the bad civiliza-
tion of the English mid(lle class.
This was, in fact, the really serious aim

1 culture and Anarchy, p. 23.
2 Mixed Essays, p. 121.
Irish Essays, p. 151.
irish Essays, p. 17.
Matthew Arnold.
to which his whole literary activity in
later life converge(l. Condemned to
live and work among the middle class,
while imbued with the ideas in which
they were most defective, loving, as he
did, the beauty and freshness of Ox-
ford, the logical clearness and belief
in ideas of France, the devotion to
scientific truth and philosophical thor
oughness in Germany, the sight of the
dogged British Philistine became to
him a l)erpetual grievance. The mid-
dle class, as he said in one of his favor-
ite formunhe, has a  defective type of
religion, a narrow range of intellect
and knowledge a stinted sense of
beauty, and a low type of manners.
Accordingly, the function which lie
took for himself was to be a thorn in
the side of the Philistine ; to pierce
the animals thick hide with taunts,
delicate but barbed ; to invent nick-
names which might reveal to the crea-
ture his own absurdity ; to fasten upon
expressions characteristic of the bla-
tant arrogance and complacent, inef-
fable self-conceit of the vulgar John
Bull, and repeat them till even Bull
might be induced to blush. Some-
bodys unlucky statement that English
was the best breed in the world ; the
motto about the dissidence of Dissent
and the Protestantism of the Protes-
tant religion ;~ the notice of Wragg 
the woman who was taken up for child
murder ; the assertion of tile Saturday
Review thlat we were the most logical
people in the world ; the roarings of
tile young hiomls of the Daily Tele-
graph, and their like, which covered
our impotence in Europeaml wars ; thIe
trussmanufactory which ornamented
the finest site in Europe ; upon these
and other texts hle harped  perhaps
with a little too much repetition  in
the hope of bringing to us some sense
of our defects. I must confess thlat, as
a good Philistine, I often felt, and hope
I proflteh by the feeling, that he lla(l
pierced me to the quick, and I submit-
ted to his castigations as I have had to
submit to thIe probings of a dentist, I
kue~v they were for my good. And I

Mixed Essays, p. 167.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00109" SEQ="0109" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="99">Matthew Arnold.
often wished, I must also confess, that
I too had a little sweetness and light
that I night be able to say such nasty
things of my enemies. We who were
young radicals in the days when Ar
minius von Thunder-Ten Tronckh was
writing to the Pall Jtfall Gazette, tried
to retort by calling him a mere dandy,
ai~i(l-gloved Oxford coxcomb, who was
thinking that revolutions could be made
with rosewater. I think now that we
did not do justice to the real serious-
ness of his purpose. You (10 not, we
said sometimcs, propose any practical
measure. He replied fairly enough
that it was not his business, nor the
business of philosophers and poets
generally, to mix in actual politics and
(Iraft acts of Pailiament. They had to
modify ideas. He might hax e added
that in his own sphere, he had made
very practical criticisms upon our edu-
cational system ; and had, for example,
pointed out the defects of English
secondary education with a clearness
which is only now beginning to have
some recognition from practical politi-
cians. But it was no doubt his convic-
tion that his countrymen required less
a change of machinery than an intcl-
lectual change. What is indispensable,
he said, is that we should not only do
to Ireland something different, but that
we should be something different. A
writer, however great a thinker and
artist, who deliberately proposes to
change the character of his country-
men, is undoubtedly undertaking a su-
perhuman task. If Philistinism be
really part of our character we shall be
Philistines to the en(l, let our Carlyles
anti Newinans or Mills and Arnolds
preach never so wisely and never so
frequently. And yet their preaching is
not the less useful ; more useful, per-
haps, than that of the l)Oliticians who
boast of keeping to the practical and
confine their energies to promoting
such measures as are likely to catch
votes at the next election. To see
things as they really are ; that, he
said, was his great aim ; and it is
clearly a good one. And what is the
great obstacle to seeing things as they
1 Preface to Irish Essays.
really are? The great obstacle is, I
take it, that we are ourselves part of
the things ~o be seen ; an(l that there
is an ancient and proverbial difficulty
about seeing ourselves. When certain
prejudices have become parts of our
mental furniture, when our primary
data and our methods of reasoning im-
ply a set of local narrow assumptions,
the task of getting outside t.hemii is
almost the task of getting outside of
our own skins. Our pigtails, as the
l)oet observes, persist in hanging be-
hind us in spite of all our circumgyra-
tions. The greatness of a thinker is
measured by the width of his intel-
lectual horizon, or by the height to
which he can rise above the plane of
ordinary thought. Arnolds free play
of thought implies the process by which
he hoped to achieve liberation for him-
self. Be yourself cultured, and your
eyes will be opened to the ugliness of
the Philistines. To be cultured, widen
your intellectual horizon, and steep
yourself in the best thought of all ages
and all civilized men. If Arnold
trusted a little too much to the ~sthetic
perceptions thus generated, lie suc-
ceeded, I think, in reaching a position
from which lie both (hiscerlied and por-
trayed most clearly some palpable blots.
Such a service is great., whatever the
accuracy of the judgment. It is good
to breathe a new atmosphere if only
for a space. I have more respect than
lie had for the masculine common
sense of Macaulay the great apostle,
as Arnold called him, of the Philistines
 but, after reading Macaulays unhes-
itating utterances of the old Whig
creed, which to him was an ultimate
and infallible gospel, one feels oneself
raised at once to a higher point of
view. When one attempts, under Ar-
nolds gui(Ian cc, to assign to the Whig
his proper place in European history,
and to see how far he is from fully
representing the ultimate verdict of
philosophy, whatever our political creed
 and mine is very different from. Ar-
nolds he really helps us to cure the
minds eye of the cataract of dogged
prejudice, of whose very existence we
were unconscious.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00110" SEQ="0110" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="100">100
	His position was, no doubt, one
which we may call impractical. He
~was a democrat in one sense; for aris-
tocracy was unfavorable to ideas, and
the Zeitgeist has condemned the sys-
tern. Inequality, as he said in a re-
markable essay,  materializes our
upper classes, vulgarizes our middle
classes, brutalizes our lower classes.
He speaks as one shocked, not less in
his moral than in his ~sthetic capacity,
of the  hardly human horror, the ab-
jection and uncivilizedness  of the
populace in Glasgow and the East of
London. He held that the French
Revolution, by promoting equality, had
raised the lower classes of France to a
marked superiority in civilization above
the corresponding class in England.
Democracy, he admitted, might get too
much its own way in England. The
remedy was to be sought in a stronger
action of the central power. We have
not, lie complains, the notion, so famil-
iar on the Continent and to antiquity,
of the State ; and the English hatre(l
of all authority has ten(ied to make us
drift towards mere anarchy 2 When
Fawcctt preached self-help, Arnold
held that to exhort to self-help in En-
gland was to carry coals to Newcastle.
It was the parrot-like repetition of 01(1
formulte that made our liberalism bar-
ren. Our danger wa~ all the other
way, the danger of exaggerating the
blessings of self-will and self -asser-
tion.5 I do not quote Arnolds view to
show that lie was right, or to claim
foresight for his predictions. I doubt,
for example, whether any one would
say now that we hear too much of self-
help, or that there is no danger on the
opposite side, or whether Arnold him-
self would have been attracted by State
Socialism. He was, in(leed, dehil)er
ately in the habit of giving one side of
a question without caring to add even
the corrections of which he himself
a~)proved. That is natural iii a man
who wishes to stimulate thought, rather
than to preach any dehuite practical
conclusion. I only urge that there was

1 Irish Essays, p. 9i.
2 Culture and Anarchy, p. 36.
Irish Essays, I~. 96.
a real and very rare merit in such a
position taken by a man of so much
insight. The effort to see English life
in society an(l thouTht as a German
professor or a French politician might
see it, to get outside of the prejudices
which hre part of ourselves is itself a
most useful exl)erience. And when
sLicli criticism is carried on with a sin-
gular fulness of pereeptioli, with pun-
gent flashes of sarcasm, but with a
power of speaking truths as undeniable
as they are unpleasant, and yet with so
much true urbanity  in spite of cer-
tain little defects, when he seems to l)e
rather forcing himself to be humorous,
and becomes liable to an accusation of
flippancy  in such a case, I say that
we ought to be grateful to our critic.
his criticism is anything but final, hut
it is to be taken into account by every
man who believes in the importance
of really civilizing the coming world.
How the huge, all-devouring monster
which we call Democracy is to be dealt
with ; how he is to be coaxe(l or lec-
tured or preached into taking as large
a (lose as possible of culture, of respect
for true science and genuine thought,
is really one of the most pressing of
problemiis. Some look on with despair,
(loubi i ng only by whatever partictil~ii
process we shall be crushed into a (leath
level of monotonous mediocrity. I do
not 5U~~O5~ that Arnold could give any
solutiomi of the great problems ; what
he could do, and did, I think, more
effectually than any one, was to wake
us out of our dull coml)lacency  to
help to break through the stolid crust,
whatever seeds may be sown by other
hands. Perhaps this explains why lie
is rea(l in America where tile Philis
tine is a very conspicuous pimenomenomi
and the ugly side of middleclass med i-
ocrity is more prominemit.
	I have judiciously reserved to the
last, in order that I Inay pass lightly
the point which to Arnold himself
(lonl)tless appeared to be the most im
portaiit part of hiS teaching  I mean,
of course, the criticism of religion, to
which lie devoted his last writings. In
his last books, Am 01(1 pseachiel a doc-
trine which will hardly find many fol
iifatt hew Arnold.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00111" SEQ="0111" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="101">	Matthew Arnold.	103
all sides his loyalty to culture (the word to rouse us to new perception of our
has beeii a little spoilt of late), his needs and was one of the most effective
genuine and hearty appreciation of agents in breaking up 01(1 crusts of
scholar~hip and scientific thought, his prejudice.
longing to set himself in the great cur- Putting on a mask sometimes of
rent of intellectual progress, are always levity, sometimes of mere literary dan-
dvism with
attractive, and are the more marked , an irony which sometimes
because of his appreciation (his exces- is a little too elaborate, but which often
sive appreciation, may I say?) of the expresses the keenest intelligence try-
sweetness, if not the light, of the ing to pass itself off as simplicity, he
Oxford Movenient. If, indeed, his ap- was a skirmisher, but a skirmisher who
l)reciation was excessive, I ani con- did more than most heavily armed war-
scions, I hope, of the value of the riors, against the vast oppressive reign
doctrine which led him. We ought, he of stupidity and prejudice. He made
says, to have an infinite tender the 01(1 dragon Philistine (to use his
ness for the popular science of rehi- phrase) wince at times, and showed
gion. It is the spontaneous work of the ugliness and clumsiness of the
nature, the travail of the human mind, creature ; and, after all, he did it in a
to adapt to its grasp and employment spirit as of one who recognized the
great ideas of which it feels the attrac- monster was, after all, a most kindly
tion. I feel the truth of this teaching monster at. bottom. He may be en-
more, I fear, than I have acted upon listed in useful service if you can only
it. I belong, as I have said, to the apply the goad successfully, and made
brutal and prosaic class of mankind, effective, in his ponderous way, like
We ought to catch at least something the Carthaginian elephants, if only you
of Arnolds spirit, so far as to admit, at can mount his neck and goad him in
least, that the great problem is to ice- the right (lirection. No single arm is
oncile unflinching loyalty to truth with sufficient for such a task ; the (Iragon
tenderness  infinite, if possible, for shakes himself and goes to sleep again
the errors which are but a grasping in a stertorous and rather less compha-
after truth. If Arnold combined the cent fashion, let us hope ; and we feel
two tendencies in a fashion of his own, that the struggle will too probably en-
lie set a most valuable example, even dure till we have ceased to be person-
to those who cannot think his method ally interested.
successful. lie said of a great contem- I cannot, indeed, get it out of my
porary that lie was always beating the head that we slow-footed and prosaic
bush without starting the hare. I an~ persons sometimes make our ground
under the impression that Arnold, if lie surer ; and that, for example, poor
started the hare, did not quite catch Bishop Colenso, whom Arnold ridi
it. But beating the bushes is an essen- culed as the typical Philistine critic,
tial preliminary. He stirred and agi- (lid some good service with his prosaic
tate(l many brains which could not be arithmetic. There are cases in which
reached by sober argument or by coarser the four rules are better than the finest
invective, aiid lie applied goo(l whole- critical insight. But there is room for
some irritants to our stolid self-satis- poets as well as for arithmeticians
faction. When one remarks how little and Arnold, as at once poet and critic,
is left of most philosophers in the way has the special gift  if I may trust my
of positive r~suht, and yet remembers own experience  of making one feel
gratefully the service they have done silly and tasteless when one has uttered
in the way of stimulus to thought, one a narrow-minded, crude, or ungenerous
may feel grateful to a man who, while sentiment ; and I dip into his writings
renouncing all claims to be a philoso- to receive a shock, unpleasant at times,
pher, did more than most philosophers but excellent in its effects as an inteb
lectual tonic.
	Literature and Dogina~ p. 303.	LESLIE STEPHEN.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00112" SEQ="0112" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="102">Matthew Arnold.
the un(lerstanding, too much hearty
loyalty to the Zeitgeist and scientific,
thought to accept a principle which
would lead to simple reaction and re-
cru(lescence of superstition. He une-
quivocally accepts the results obtained
by German critics, heavy-eyed and
I)e(lanhic as they may sometimes be,
for he believes with all his heart in
thorough, unflinching, scholar-like ic-
search. lie will not shut his eyes or
mistake mere ~sthetic pleasure for
logical conviction. But, lie argues,
the essence of the creed is precisely
its moral beauty ; the power with
which it expresses certain ethical
truths  its grasp of the doctrine (to
quote his favorite, though I cannot
think, very fortunate, formula) that
conduct is three-fourths of life, that it
is the essence of the religion, or rather,
is itself the religion ; and that the
whole framework of historical fact and
ecclesiastical dogma is unimportant.
We read Homer, lie says, for our en-
joyment, and to turn the book to our
benefit. 1 We should read the Bible
in the same way. The truth of the
Greek or Hebrew mythology and his..
tory is irrelevant. The true lights of
the Christian Church, lie says 2 are not
Augustine and Luther or Bossuet, but
~ Kempis and Tauler and St. Francis
of Sales ; not, that is, the legislators or
reformers or systematizers of (logma,
but the mystics and pietists an(l men
who have uttered the religious senti-
ment in the most perfect form. It is
characteristic that in his book upon St.
Paul, while d welling enthusiastically
upon the apostles ethical teacliino he
says nothing of the work which to St.
Paul himself, as to most historians,
must surely have seemed important,
the freeing of Christian doctrine from
fetters of Judaism ; and treats the
theological reasons by which St. Paul
justified his position as mere surplus-
age or concessioiis to contemporary
prejudice.
	The problem here suggested is a very
wide one. We may agree that the true
value of a religion is in its ethical force.
1 God and the Bible, p. 99.
2 Literature and Dogma, p. 290.
We may admit that the moral ideals
enibodied in its teaching are the only
part which is valuable when we cease
to believe iii the history or the dogma;
and that they still preserve a very high
value. We may still be edified by
homer or by ~Eschylus, or by Socrates
and Epictetus, though we accept not a
word of their statements of fact or
philosophy. But can the essence of a
religion be thus preserved intact when
its dogma and its historical assertions
are denied? Could St. Paul have
spread the Church of the Gentiles
without the help of the theories which
Arnold regards as accretions? Would
the beautiful spirit of the mystics have
conquered the world as well as touched
the hearts of a few hermits without the
rigid framework of dogmas in which
they were set and the great ecclesias-
tical organization for which a definite
(logmuatic system was required? We
may love the mystical writers, but,
without the organizers of Churches and
creeds, can we believe that they would
even have made i~ Church for the
world? To set forth a great moral
ideal is undoubtedly an enormous ser-
vice. But the prosaic min(l will ask,
Is it enough to l)resent us with ideals ?
Do we not also require statements of
fact? It is all vcry well to say be good,
and to say this a.n(h that is the real
meaning of goodness ; but to make men
good, you have also got to tell tlieni
why they should be goo(l, and to create
a system of (lisciphine and dogma for
effectually stimnulating their love of
goo(lness.
	The questions I have suggested are
the questions which upon Arnolds
method seem to be passed over. It is
his indifference to them which gives
sometimes thie very erroneous impres-
sion of a want of seriousness. Arnold
was, I tI iink, profoundly in earnest,
thioughi lie see inns scarcely to have real-
ized the degree in which, to omdinary
minds, lie seemed to be offering not
stones, but mere vapor, when asked for
bread. Nor can I doubt that he was
occupied with the most serious of
h)robhems, and saw at least some of the
con(litions of successful treatment. On
102</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00113" SEQ="0113" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="103">	Matthew Arnold.	103
all sides his loyalty to culture (the word to rouse us to new perception of our
has been a little spoilt of late), his needs and was one of the most effective
genuine and hearty appreciation of agents in breaking up 01(1 crusts of
scholarship and scientific thought, his prejudice.
longing to set himself in the great cur- Putting on a mask sometimes of
rent of intellectual progress, are always levity, sometimes of mere literary dan-
attractive, and are the more marked dyism, with an irony which sometimes
because of his appreciation (his exces- is a little too elaborate, but which often
sive appreciation, may I say?) of the expresses the keenest intelligence try-
sweetness, if not the light, of the ing to pass itself off as simplicity, he
Oxford Movement. If, indeed, his ap- was a skirmisher, but a skirmisher who
preciation was excessive, I am con- did more than most heavily armed war-
scions, I hope, of the value of the riors, against the vast oppressive reign
doctrine which led him. We ought, he of stupidity and prejudice. He made
says,1 to have an infinite tender- the 01(1 dragon Philistine (to use his
ness for the popular science of reli- phrase) wince at times, and showed
gion. It is the spontaneous work of the ugliness and clumsiness of the
nature, the travail of the human mind, creature ; and, after all, he did it in a
to adapt to its grasp and employment spirit as of one who recognized the
great ideas of which it feels the attrac- monster was, after all, a most kindly
tion. I feel the truth of this teaching monster at. bottom. He may be en-
more, I fear, than I have acted upon listed in usefnl service if you can only
it.	I belong, as I have said, to the apply the goad successfully, and made
brutal and prosaic class of mankind, effective, in his ponderous way, like
We ought to catch at least something the Carthaginian elephants, if only you
of Arnolds spirit, so far as to admit, at can mount his neck and goad him in
least, that the great problem is to icc- tile right direction. No single arm is
oncile unflinching loyalty to truth with sufficient for such a task ; the (Iragon
tenderness  infinite, if possible, for shakes himself and goes to sleep again
the errors which are but a grasping in a stertorous and r~mtlier less compla-
after truth. If Arnold combined the cent fashion, let us hope ; an(l we feel
two tendencies in a fashion of his own, that the struggle will too probably en-
he set a most valuable example, even dure till we have ceased to be person-
to those who cannot think his method ally interested.
successful. lie said of a great contem- I cannot, indeed, get it out of my
porary that lie was always beating the head that we slow-footed and prosaic
bush without starting the hare. I am persons sometimes make our ground
under the impression that Arnold, if lie surer ; and that, for example, poor
started the hare, did not quite catch Bishop Colenso, whom Armiold ridi
it.	But beating the bushes is an essen- culed as the typical Philistine critic,
tial preliminary. He stirred and agi- (lid some good service with his prosaic
tate(l many braimis which could not be arithmetic. There are cases in which
reached by sober argument or by coarser the four rules are better than the finest
invective, and lie applied good whole- critical insigilt. But there is room for
50~C irritants to our stolid self-satis- poets as well as for arithmeticians
faction. When one remarks how little amid Arnold, as at once poet and critic,
is left of most philosophers in the way has tIme special gift  if I may trust my
of positive result, and yet remembers owmi experience  of making one feel
gratefully the service they have done silly and tasteless when one has uttered
in the way of stimulus to thought, one a narrow-minded, crude, or ungenerous
may feel grateful to a man who, while sentiment ; and I dip into his writings
renouncing all claims to be a philoso- to receive a shock, unpleasant at times,
pher, did more than most philosophers but excellent in its effects as an inteb
leetual tonic.
	Literature and Dogma, p. 303.	LEsLIE STEPHEN.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00114" SEQ="0114" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="104">My Great-Aunt Martha.
From Temple Bar, with velvety turf, and ed0ed by three

	MY GREAT-AUNT MARTHA.	rows of tall, glossy shrubs, shrubs
I CANNOT tell why that old brown which must have been in their early
silhouette of my great-aunt Martha youth when she fist looked upon them,
should so much interest and quite
strangely attract my attention this
especial evening ; for all my life I
have looked on her with careless eyes,
and, of course, I know her history very
well. But there is something in her
straight - looking, full eye, tip - tilted
nose, and ilnl)ertinent lips, ~~Tllicl1 is
curiously fascinating to me to-night.
It isnt actually iiight yetat least it
is not time for lights  and I can see
her quite well from the folds of the old
chair in which I am sitting, and in
which doubtless she has many times
sat. It is a marvellous chair most of
ours are  a square, carved, armed
oak ; the centre of the back and of
the seat (large enough for Falstaff) is
of cane, each padded with detachable
cushions of horsehair and bright chintz.
It is truly wonderful how the artist who
cut the silhouette (he must have been
an artist) managed in so very few
touches to bring out each of her indi-
vidual beauties ; her wide, (leep young
chest, clothed in a short, lull bodice,
which seems exactly the right covering
for it ; her straight, proud neck, quite
bare ; her noble wealth of hairto
which he has given a few lines of gold
 meekly denoting his wish to l)ortray
its color, and only betraying his inabil-
ity to do so. Tie has even fringed her
far eyelash (a beauty never seen in full
profile excel)t in silhouettes) with a
point of gold. There is something l)e-
culiarly attractive, too, in the tiny ear
with its long eardrop, and in the
short rolled sleeve upon the top of her
slim arm, and there just above the
elbow she ends. I know her hair was
fair, that her eyes were violet-grey,
and her young lips rose-pink, by her
pictures on the stairs ; yet this fragile
sketch conveys to me more of her per-
sonal characteristics than do any of
the graceful and finished paintings of
the girl, which abound in this, her old
home. From my chair I can also see
the short, wi(le lawn which ends in tile
greenest of old raised terraces, covered
an(l which lead with many windings
into tile flattest meado~v which ever
ended in a hill. This is the south side
of the house, an(l this i~ the reading
room  why called so we have never
determined  for tile house possesses
the quaintest and most comfortable of
well-filled libraries. At the front and
gran(l entrance, the lawn is of the same
wi(ltil, but nltlchl (leeper, and to the
avenue, and far away beyond it, the
view is to my Illind perfect in its tran-
quil English beauty.
	Looking from tile silhouette to the
shrubs, and from the shrubs to the sil-
houette, I am reminded of a story of
our house, our only story since the days
of the Stuarts, when we played our
l)arts, gave our loves, our lives, and our
treasures, with the best of them. It is
perllaps OlIly a small story. I could
(hilate upon our greater deeds. and trials
but it is this slight an(l singular episode
which fills my mind tonight.
	Edith and Martha were only children
and co-heiresses~ and Edward, their
cousin, was ileir to the house and title.
My great-aunt Edith was a dainty,
prou(l lady, I am told, older and more
beautiful than Marthla, but effectually
disguising that latter fact by her llarsh
sentiments anil haughty bearing ; with
a strong leaning towards the Puritan
sentiments of the family, she emulated
their severity, but never learned their
humility. Martha was an actual con-
trast ; merry and broad-minded, she
seems to have been quite daring and
advanced for the age in which she
lived ; indeed, many stories of her ven-
turesomeness and wild frolics still exist
with us, an(l in truth it must be con-
fessed that she was nothing more than
a lovely Iloyden.
	Her s~veet gaiety and bright illdivid-
nahity imupressed strangers deeply, and
by them she was considered the more
clever of the two girls, which, Ilowever,:
was not true ; still, although Edith wa~
time more learned, Martila was cer-
t:miniv the more brilliant. Anecdotes of
104</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00115" SEQ="0115" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="105">My Great-Aunt Martha.
Merry Lady Martha have been
handed down in the Clutterbuck family
the Clutterbucks were in those days
as now our gate-keepers  and I ac-
cordingly sometimes refresh my mem-
ory from that source. The two girls
were excellent friends, always treated
similarly  there was no rooni for petty
jealousies and they appear to have
led a healthy and happy life. Edward
and his younger brother Francis (my
tlirect ~reat-~ran dfather) were in their
youth much at the Place, and many a
gay and joyful scene must, this old fur-
niture and those ancient trees have
witnessed in their time. The betrothal
of Edward and Edith took place when
they were respectively seventeen and
sixteen,; it was a match made in the
interest of the family, and it was
thought some affection existed between
the young people. Edward having
always had a strong bent towards a sea-
faring life  thcn more exciting than it
is at present  was about this time re-
luctantly allowed to go to sea, and at
eighteen he was in his first encounter.
As those were the times of great naval
warfare, he had engaged in several
battles before he returned to his home
four years later, bronzed, handsome,
and covered with honors. During his
leave he was naturally often at the
Place, but his uncle did not seem to
encourage the notion of an immediate
marriage, and as time sped by Edward
himself did not appear as eager as a
lover should for the ceremony to take
place. But still lie lingered and lin-
gered on, and as the truth must be
confessed sooner or later, bis delaying
was not from affection for his be-
trothed, but because he found he loved
her sister. Edith soon espied this, for
we are told that, with grave hauteur,
she insisted that lie should at once re-
turn to sea, and endeavor to forget
Martha.
	We do not candidly believe that
Martha was at all interested in these
proceedings. Gaily content with her
ponies and her poor, she (lanced with
and played tricks upon her manly
cousin, with the mischievous zest of a
child of twelve, instead of behaving
105
with the demure seemliness (lue from
a Inai(ltn of nimieteen.
	There were two trying scenes before
Edwaid fimmally departed one in which
he confided to Edith his decided inten-
tion of doing his duty, and the other
with Martha, to whom lie declared for
the first time his great admiration, and
begged her to go off then and there
with him to Gretna Green. She only
laughed, rallied him roundly, kissed
him, and rami away ; and lie left for his
ship that day. There was a slight cold-
ness between the two sisters for the
succeeding few days, which time Martha
j)rinci~)ally spent in the grey chamber
over the old gate, a room which she
used as a repository for her fishing-
tackle, dried ferns, and the apparatus
required for her numerous practical
jokes. This cloud seems soon to have
passed away, though without an ex-
planation having taken place between
them, and Edith quietly read her Greek
in imitation of a favorite ancestress, did
fine needlework in lawn, and wonderful
flowers in silk, whilst Martha pursued
her ordinary course of fishing and hunt-
ing, dancing with her neighbors at any
time or h)lace, or gossiping with the
Clutterbueks. Olivia Clutterbuck had
been the girls nurse ; she had married
a cousin, a groom on the estate, and at
this time occupied one of the lodges,
and it was usually to that stout matron
that Martha took her many joys, and
her few simple troubles. Their life
flowed on calmly, broken only by an
occasional visit to the Wells, during
which they were feted and toasted and
made love to, in a mode suited to them
as beauties and heiresses. Neverthie-
less, they each time returned to their
home life with much affectionate de-
light, and would even make attempts to
cheer their fathers spirits, and win his
approbation, by spasmodic attentions to
the still-room, where in addition to the
making of uneatable dishes, they con-
cocted Nuns Cream and Ambro-
sia Nosegay, and other balms for their
beauty, some of which remain 1)hack-
ened and unusable in the 01(1 store,
room to this (lay.
	Three years after Edwards depar~</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00116" SEQ="0116" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="106">106
ture, found them one spring at Bath,
enjoying the waters and its countless
gaieties. His ship landed him at Bris-
tol, and he came on there to them,
joyous, amiable, handsomer than ever.
But a few days passed before he was
observed to have entirely changed. He
became moody, irritable, and almost
rude in his manner to Edith ; he only
relaxed when Martha was near, or
when lie was alone in her society.
This angered that lady, and about such
curious conduct she took him to task.
It was during a dance at the Pump
Room, and he had that day been more
than usually obnoxious in his behavior
towar(ls everybody, and in no mild
terms she rated him. But her lecture
only brought upon herself a most ter-
rible storm of anguish and adoration,
from which she escaped to her chair
pale, trembling, and broken. Ed ward
went straight to Edith, and before the
evening had ended the day of their
wedding was fixed. From that time he
appeared to become calmer and more
like himself ; Martha also revived
and Edith was, in her grave way, as
happy as her nature would permit her
to be ; and all went ~vell and smoothly,
until the day before the marriage.
	It was night, a similar one, I im-
agine, to this the shrubs at their
glossiest, the turf at its smoothest
and softest, the trees gleaming silver
against the last rays of a red sunset
which, mingling with a growing moon-
lit twilight, make up a most harmoni-
ous scene. And this house was full of
a cheery company, making merry after
the rather pompous manner of their
time. Since their arrival from Bath,
and during the few weeks which pre-
ceded the wedding day, Edward and
Mith had each night after the evening
meal, walked on that terrace path op-
posite, and this custom of theirs was so
well known that no one thought of
using the walk, or of intruding in any
way upon the young couple. But on
this night Edward walked alone until it
was near dusk, when he was joined by
a slight, graceful figure, with whom he
talked for a short time low and ear-
nestly. Music sounded from within
the house, the guests began to dance,
and the time was passing on, when the
betrothed pair and Martha were missed.
The room which the girls occupied was
sought, and it was discovered that,
owing to some slight malady, Edith
had gone there, instead of taking her
usual walk with her lover, and that she
had not left it since. Then Edward
appeared, but no Martha. Now, as it
was already late, some anxiety was
felt about the girl, and, as the hours
sped on, a search was instituted. The
grounds far and near were beaten, her
favorite haunts minutely inspected
every surmise was acted upon, but no
Martha found. The majority of the
searchers, who knew her well, were
beginning to look upon the affair as a
tiresome joke, and many gave it up and
went to their rooms. Still the search
continued; through the whole night
they sought with anxious care, and at
daybreak they found her lying, a lovely
corpse, between the farthest of those
large laurels on which I am looking
now. There seemed to be absolutely
no explanation of the mystery. A few
hours before she was in sound health
and abounding spirits, and there in the
early morning sunlight, with no sign of
violence, she lay dead.
	The servants had seen two persons,
whom they had supposed to be Edward
and Edith, walking as usual, near that
spot  and Edward, grey-white and
much shattered, owned to having met,
as lie believed, Edith in the gloaming,
and having addressed a few words to
her, passed on without discovering that
it was not she. Another examination
showed that Martha wore a new and
unknown ring, but as no wound was
(liscovered that could have caused her
death, little notice was taken of it, and
so amidst universal regrets she was
buried. It was commonly thought,
that, knowing her sister to be unable to
keep her tryst, she had, with her usual
playfulness, impersonated Edith with-
out the lover discovering the differ-
ence. But how she can~e by her death
no one presumed to say. In those
days they attributed more things to the
visitatiomin of GQ(l than we do now, The
ilfy Great-Aunt Mart/ta.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00117" SEQ="0117" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="107">lily Great-Aunt Martha.
marriage naturally postponed through
that great and general mourning, Ed-
ward returned to his 51111), an(l the next
news that came to sadden this family,
was that he had wickedly and rebel-
i~c~usIy insulted, then challenged and
endeavored to kill, his superior officer,
fot which crimes a court-martial sen-
tenced him to a long term of imprison-
ment. This was a terrible sorrow, as
well as a great and lasting disgrace, and
the news of his death, which occurred
in less than a twelvemouth, was re-
ceived more as a relief than a shock.
At his death a letter was sent to our
mutual ancestor, Ediths father, which
apparently grieved him very much, but
the contents of which he never dis-
closed to any one.
	Francis took his brothers place in
everythin~ ; he married Edith, they
had children, and were fairly happy for
about ten years, when she died, only a
few months later than her father. At
her funeral and the reading of her will
all the members of our family were
present (as she was a great heiress and
the wife of the head of the house), and
thea Francis with much sorroxv read to
his assembled relations the follo~ving
letter, first advising theni all that it
was a private and serious matter con-
cerning only themselves, and urging
that no mention should be made of
it during their lives. his advice was
faithfully followed ; but since their
time the tale has been common prop-
erty in this neighborhood, and I am
only writing down what everybody
knows by hearsay. The letter was
dated from the Marshalsea, a few days
before Edwards death, and ran thus

	SIR,  With the (leath approaching
me that I have for a long period most
earnestly- praye(l, it is come to the tinie
when I must confide to you, with most
passionate grief and regret, the whole
reason of the miserable and dastardly
conduct which has landed me, in the
prime of my youth and the full vigor of
my life, into this sad plight. After the
betrothing of your daughter Edith to
me, I found that my esteem for her
was but the gffe~tjon Qf one young
107
cousin for another ; and that I unfor-
tunately loved her sister Martha with
All the ardor of an intemperate nature.
In the hope that I might conquer this
passion, I eagerly sought the dangerous
excitement of a sea-faring life, hoping
to find distraction in the din of battle
an(l in the perils of the sea, for the
violence of that attachment which I
had for her never abated, and I have it
unto this day ; though it was through
me, alas! that she came by her sad
and early- death. It is with the abject-
e~t shame and most overwhelming mis-
ery, that I confide to you that I, one of
your own blood, am a murderer; and
as though that were not enough, that I
ani the unwitting and wicked (lestroyer
of your best-loved child. On the high
seas an(l in Spain, whither my duty
often called me, I met with many peo-
ple of that nation, and amongst them a
young noble who was seized with a
great affection for me, who treated me
with the most charming condescension,
and who gave me on my last farewell
to him a ring in memory of our delight-
ful intercourse. This ring had come to
him from an ancestor, who hind it from
a necromancer, an(l it was credited to
possess the hideous property of poi-
soning the wearer if pressed into his
finger. I did not at that time give cre-
dence to the legend ; but I took the
ring ; and on the night before my wed-
ding some evil spirit tempted me to try
its power upon my unloved bride. I
verily believe that Satan bereft me of
my reason. She and I met, as was our
wont, upon the wide terrace. She (lid
not speak. I told her then in plain
and earnest language I much feared
we could not be happy in our new life
together. She replied in a low voice
that with me alone rested her sole
happiness. I said, If that be so we
will do our best ; take this ring, and
wear it always. I placed it upon her
finger; in so doing I remembered its
properties, and although without faith,
I devilishly and wickedly pressed it
into the delicate flesh. She gave a
little cry, then laughed aIi(1 vowed I
had not hurt herstill in her how
voice ; then putting her arms about my</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00118" SEQ="0118" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="108">The Two Bostous.
neck, which last attention I had never
before known her to pay me, whis-
pered, I love you, and turned and
immediately left me. I went hastily
towards the village, straight there, and
returned to find to my dreadful discom-
fort that Edith had not left the house,
and that Martha was missing. Thea I
felt the horrible truth. I knew quite
well that she must be lying dead some-
where, and through my terrible act,
and also that wherever she was she
loved me. Need I dwell upoii the soul-
devouring agony of that time, when
your own misery was so deep ? l3ut
you did not suffer the tortures of a
~aurderer who had murdered the be
loved being for whose life lie would
gladly have died a thousand deaths.
Afterward, a.s you know, I went to my
ship, where, weary of all, I purposely
insulted and struck a noble, kindly
gentleman, in the hope that I should
have immediately been shot ; but re-
spect for you and yours made them
deal me a far worse treatment  the
time in which to think upon my crimes,
which thoughts have quite consumed
mc ,and I have now but the space of a
few hours left me in which to live. A
wilful murderer I cannot hope to meet
my Maker. Still I crave for all your
prayers.

	So little is known of this event that I
am bound to tell it baldly  this is all.
Most families have more exciting sto-
ries, I believe, but none, I think, more
sad. Not that its sadness affects us
much, for we are as merry a company
as ever those four were in the (lays
before the betrothal. In our earliest
youth we all imagined Edward to be a
changeling, for such strong ilassions
are not common with us, and some-
times now we speculate as to whether
we ourselves would have been differ-
ent (that is to say, if we had been at
all) if he and not Francis had been our
forefather; and also we wonder if
Edith had gone out that night, if he
could have married Martha with such a
sin upon his conscience. But these
are youthful, idle speculations, and
more of that mysterious crime we shall
probably never learn, any more than I
shall ever really know what it was
in the aspect of the silhouette that
prompte(l me to write this to-night.




From All The Year Roumi.

THE TWO BOSTONS.

	A i~iucii larger number of English-
men know Boston, Massachusetts,
than know Boston, Lincolushire, an(I
the reasons for this are l)lail~. There
is the still prevalent notion amongst
travelling Britons that their o~vn coun-
try needs but little attentiomi at. their
hands. There is still the fine 01(1
crusted belief that Lincolushire is a
conilty of swamp and ague, unendowed
witim scenic or any other attractions ; a
belief fostered by the fact that until
within the last year there was no Lin
colnshire guide-book worthy of the
name.
	Yet there is hardly a patch of origi-
nal fenland in the whole county ; and
although it cannot be classed amongst
the beautiful counties of England,
there are attractive pastoral bits about
the Wolds, there is a picturesqueness
and originality about the flat lands
which impresses every visitor who rec-
ognizes its unique character so far as
our country is concerned; each of its
chief towns abounds with historical and
antiquarian interest, and there is no
happier huntingground in all England
for the ecclesiologist.
	The two Bostons, unlike as they are
to each other in their general charac-
teristics, and particularly in their sur
roundlings, have points of resemblance
in common. As a body corporate, the
American child has long since out-
stripped the English parent, and, after
passing through a period of scholastic,
reserved, and, it must be added, prig
gish stand-offishness, is now striding
ahead amongst the foremost commer-
cial and industrial centres of the States~
The parent threatened to drift for a
while into helpless senility when the
foreign trade, which had hitherto been
monopolized by the eastern ports of
108</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00119" SEQ="0119" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="109">The Two Bostons.
England, was, by the rise and deve1o~-
ment of America, transferred to the
western, but Boston was of too sturdy
a foundation to be killed by a nwre
accident; new channels of trade have
been opened of recent years, and an
American visitor whom we met at the
Peacock was quite disappointed.
	What did you expect to find?
we asked.
	Well, I guessed I should find a
dead, cobwebby sort of old place, and
its so confoundedly lively.
	in Lincolushire Boston we do not
find ourselves in that faint, sad light
of other days which impresses us so
profoundly in the towns of that other
English marshland on the south coast,
such as Sandwich, or Rye, or Romney,
or Lydd. He who has worked his way
U~ ~Vards through the Cambridg eshire
fens, by such towns as Ramsey, Whit-
tlesea, Thorney, and Crowland, and
who anticipates at Boston a repetition
of their silence and lifelessness, will be
agree ably disappointed.
	Improved communications both with
sea an(1 land, the formation of new
docks, the development of new indus-
tries, have given it a new lease of life
it is a brisk, cheerful place, and al-
though it may never attain again to the
prou(l position it once occupied, that of
being the third port in the kingdom, it
should have a great future before it.
	Not that old Boston has followed the
example of many other resuscitated
towns, and has cast off from head to
foot her ancient clothing in exchange
for newer raiment, which she has not
yet learned to wear with ease and
grace. There is plenty of 01(1 Boston
left. There are streets and lanes lead-
ing off from the market-place, and
(lown by the waterside, iii which not a
house is less than a century old, an(l
which can show many (lating back to
the days of old merchant princes like
the Le Spaynes, the Kymes, and the
Husseys, when Boston had a large
trade in wine, corn, and woollens, not
only with Germany, and Flanders, and
France, but with the great religious
houses in all the neighboring counties.
	Quaint 01(1 street names such as
Gaunt (Ghent) Lane, Wrangle, Worm-
gate, Prove Lane, and Packhouse
Quay, meet us everywhere. Links
with the past are continually remind-
ing us that the revival movement is
quite modern. The gable end of the
01(1 Saint Marys Guild house, in South
Street, still retaining its fine Perpen-
dicular window, recalls the proud (lays
of old when the town was ruled by its
guilds, the others being Saint Botolphs,
Corpus Christi, Saint Georges, Saints
Peter and Paul, and the Holy Trinity.
Of these the names attached to streets
remain, but nothing more.
	Close by is the fine old Shodfriars
hall, part, it is said, of an 01(1 monas-
tery. In Sibsey Lane, off South Street,
are the remains of the old gaol, which
in turn succeeded the powerful Domin-
ican foundation  a row of sturdy
arches with closely barred windows
and stout doors. From this old relic
we enter a little square of eighteenth-
century houses, occupying the site of
part of the friary close, and much vis-
ited by antiquaries for the sake of the
fine gravestone, built into a house wall,
of Wisselus, of Smalenburgh, who died
in 1340, no doubt one of the  Ester
lings  to whoni the town owed so
much of its prosperity.
	Further along South Street, towards
the Docks, we pass under massive iron
gates bearing the town arms a bull
(unaccountably described as a ram
couchant) on a woolsack, and three
(lucal coronets, with two mermaids as
supporters  and crossing the Mart
Yard, where once the famous Saint
Botolphs Fair was held, come to the
old grammar school, built in 1567.
	Although South Street leads to the
Docks, it has di~tinctly an old-world air
about it. It runs by the side of the
Witham, past ranges of old ware-
houses, and grass-grown quays, and
(lusty little lowbrowed inns with nau-
tical signs, and here and there a fine
01(1 residence in its pleasant garden
so that without much straining of the
imagination we can picture the scenes
of excitement and animation hereabouts
when the Esterling ships came sailing
up with goods for the fair, and the
109</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00120" SEQ="0120" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="110">The Two Bostons.
purveyors from the great abbeys came
ambling in to purchase their winter
stores of sound wine and stout wool-
lens.
	No brand-new hotel has yet sup-
planted the Peacock  a study in itself
of old-World domestic construction, full
of quaint little rooms, dark corners,
odd, uneven passages, and meaning-
less-looking staircases ; and with a pan-
died coffeeroom containing a carved
oaken chimneypiece of the same char-
acter as, but more elaborate than, that
which used to be in the chop-room of
the old Cock Tavern in Fleet Street.
	The glory of Boston is the church
dedicated to Saint Botoiph, who shares
with Saint Nicholas the distinction of
being the patron of mariners ; and the
glory of Boston Church is its tower,
known throughout the length and
breadth of fenland as Boston Stump.
	From afar Boston Stump proclaims
the whereabouts of Boston. The mar-
iner at sea strains his eyes for its guid-
ing finger. The fen men for miles
around base their weather prognostica-
tions upon the clearness or obscurity of
its apl)earance. The pedestrian and
the wheelman far away on the straight,
dusty fen~land roads, make for it just as
in. the old wayfaring days did pilgrims,
packmen, and pedlars, toiling along the
monk-built causeways, which at rare
intervals stretched across the wild,
weird, lone expanse of quaking bog.
A thing of beauty of which the eye
never wearies is Boston Stump. Three
grand stories surmounted by a graceful
octagon lantern, formed by arches
turned diagonally over the angles of
the tower, spring to a height of two
hundred and sixty - three feet from
foundations, courses of which have
been found to extend under the river-
bed.
	In the third story formerly hung the
great beacon lamp, but when the octa-
gon was added the lamp was placed
therein, and the third story became a
belfry. The somewhat gaunt and bare
appearance of its great arches, unre-
lieved by transom or tracery, still point
to its original use. The tower was
commenced on Palm Sunday, 1309, and
finished in five years  thoroughly fin-
ished, too, for not a flaw or crack is
perceptible in the masonry from top
to bottom.
	The church itself may be (lescribe(l
as x ast and imposing, rather than beau-
tiful. Time and the hands of men have
dealt hardly with it. Of its famous
stained glass, hardly a fragment re-
mains ; of its numerous brasses, only
one or two are now to be seen the
beautiful choir stalls have but recently
had their canopies replace(l ; the rood
loft has been destroyed ; very few of
the numerous monument.s to Church
dignitaries and 01(1 Boston merchant
l)rinces, for which it was renowned,
exist and the modern chime of bells
harmonize but poorly with the mnag
nificent tower in which they are hung.
	A very striking view of the height
of the tower may be had by standing
beneath the vault and looking upwards
to the base of the third story an un-
broken vista of smooth, fresh-looking
stone, delicately carved and moulded
into a most harmonious and graceful
tout-ensemble. Small wonder it is that
Americans flock to old Boston in such
numbers. Iii the town-hall, no doubt
Brewster and his companion Pilgrim
Fathers were brought up before the
magistrates, after the frustration of
their projected escape from Lauds per
secution to Holland. Of the original
founders of new lioston, who sailed
with Winthrop in 16~0, John Cotton
was vicar of old Boston, Atherton
Hough was mayor, Bel1in~ham was
recorder, Leverett was alderman; three
Boston men became governors of Mas-
sachusetts, and one, Coddington by
name, was known as the father of
Rhode Island.
	At any rate, it is a subject of com-
mon remark in~ Boston that American
visitors not only require no guides
about the town, but seem to know very
much more about its ins and outs and
prominent features than the majority
of natives, go direct to all the points of
interest, and have the histories of them
at their tongues ends.
	In one respect old Boston is very
much less attractive than its namesake
110</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00121" SEQ="0121" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="111">The Two Bostons.
across the Atlantic. Its natural sur-
roundings are decidedly unlovely and
uninteresting. ApproacI~ed from any
quarter the prospect is the same. Flat
laud, unbroken by the merest pimple of
a hill, stretching as far as the eye can
range ; every acre of it cultivated to
the highest pitch of perfection ; the
monotony of the scene varie(l only by
an occasional clump of wind-tossed
trees, or a minarettOppe(l windmill, or
a cluster of heavily thatched cottages
round about one of the bridges which
cross the innumerable dykes by which
the country is intersected in all direc-
tions, or by one of the stately church
towers for which the county is famed.
	Straight as arrows run the fen-land
roads, raised high upon banks of luxu-
riant grass above the dykes of which
the (lark, motionless water is rich with
crowfoot ,and brook-limes, and meadow-
sweet, and the great blue water for-
get-me-not. In the more sequestered
regions we may meet with some of the
ancient feathered inhabitants of the
fen-land, with the sharp-billed, shriek-
ing curlew, the white-tailed sand-piper,
the bullying Norway crows, the heron,
and black-backed gulls, but the roar
of the Lincolnshire agricultural ma-
chinery seems to have frightened them
away from more frequented districts,
and the solemn stillness of the aim,
even (luring the spring months, is re-
markable.
	But he who thinks to see a relic of
primitive fen hereabouts will be disap-
pointed. The new lease of life taken
by Boston after its decay seemed as-
sured, when the discovery of America
led to a transfer of trade from east to
west, when the river Witham began
to silt up, when the dissolution of
the monasteries deprived Boston me r-
chants of a most valuable outlet for
their trade, is distinctly reflected in the
country around. The men are fine,
stalwart fellows, the women fresh-
colored, and the children no longei
prematurely crippled with ague, rheu-
matism, and the other ills inseparable
from life in a marshy country. The
cottages are neat and clean, beggars are
rare, indeed, during ten days, tramping
through the fen-country, we did not
meet one.
	No. He who comes hither in search
of the picturesque is doomed to disap-
pointment, but the human interest of
the land is intense.

	Fresh from old Boston, the huge
Massachusetts city becomes invested
with double interest in the eyes of the
traveller. Great as is the change which
has been wrought in old Boston during
the past quarter of a century, still more
remarkable is that which has affected
the American city. When Oliver Wen
dell Holmes, essentially the doyen
of Boston, first attracted the world t~
his Breakfast Table, Boston stood aloof
from the other cities of the States,
prided itself upon the exclusive and
almost aristocratic tone of its society,
and upon its character as an oasis of cub
ture and intellectual refinement amidst
a bald, prosaic desert, wherein nien
drove themselves crazy with the aur~
sacra fames, Poets, thinkers, dilet
tanti, found in the stately saloons of old
Beacon Street a congenial atmosphere
which was denied them in Madison
Avenue and Walnut Street; and in old
world houses which might have been
transplanted bodily from some 01(1-world
English provincial town, the chosen
people  that is, the scions of old
Knickerbocker and New England fam-
ilies, and the men and women of cul-
ture  met together to snub the outside
money-grubbers, to pat each other on
the shoulder, and to glory in the fate
which had made them residents in the
Hub of the Universe.
	But much of this feeling has been
swept away in the inexorable torrent
of the worlds progress. Your latest
ma(le Boston citizen still calls his city
the Hub, but he is much too practical
an(l far-sighted a man to believe it to
be so in its original sense. Boston has
become not only essentially a city of
business, but actually it has become a
city of Irishmen. The proud 01(1 fami-
lies, tracing their descent to East An-
glian families, who once ruled the roast,
have been edged into the side paths,
whilst the Irish mayor and the Irish
111</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00122" SEQ="0122" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="112">The Two Bostons.
councillors, and their following of Irish
merchants, tra(lesmen, and rowdies,
swarm down the highroad, yelling what
a quarter of a century ago would have
been accounted absolute heresy.
	Still, the first remark made by the
English visitor to Boston is,  How
English it all looks !  The lines upon
which the old colonists planned their
town  that is to say, after the good
Old Country fashion, upon no lines
at all, but anyhow, higgledy-piggledy,
just wh~re a choice lot protruded itself
in front of the Puritan nose  are still
followed in the heart of the city proper;
and the English visitor notes, perhaps
for the first time (luring his exploration
of American cities, winding streets in-
tersected by innumerable lanes and
alleys, and footways, breaking out occa-
sionally into squares, or circles, or tri-
angles, just as he left behind him in
old London City.
	Moreover, the existence of the Com-
mon in the very midst of everything
increases the illusion of being in En-
gland, particularly when we look at
that l)art of Beacon Street which fronts
it, and remember to have seen the twiii
brethren of these 01(1, white window-
framed, quaintly portalled, bigchim
ueyed houses, in many a quiet old
English town, and in every old-fash-
ioned London suburb, and when we
look up at the big elm-trees on the
Tremont Street side and recognize at
once their nationality.
	Of course the American street is
there. Directly Beacon Street quits
the Park, and gets on to the reclaimed
land of the Back Bay, it becomes
straight, broad, new, and magnificent.
Commonwealth and Columbus Avenues
are simply lines of palaces, and in
every direction are springing up straight
streets of splendid mansions, which
take us with a very sudden and long
jump from the seventeenth to the nine-
teenth centuries. Let it be recor(led to
the credit of the Bostonians that they
treasure fondly the relics which have
come (lown to them from the 01(1 (lays.
The old State House still stands mid-
way between State an(l Court Streets.
These were christened King and Queen
Streets, and the royal arms shone
upon the State House  or, as it was
known, the Town Housesummit
but who can blame patriotic Bostoni-
ans for wiping away names which
meant but bullying and injustice to
them, and for leaving Lion and Uni-
corn with nothing to take care of?
	Still stands Fancuil Hall, built in
1742, and called the Cradle of Liberty
froni the patriotic meetings which were
held within its walls during the War of
In(lepcndence an(l strange to
say,
close to it the statue of Winthrop, the
first personal embodiment of that royal
power which was to be hurled dowii
with such a rude crash. Still stands
the 01(1 Kinjs Chapel, with unchanged
title, whereto proceeded in (lue state on
Sunday mornings their Excellencies
and the aite of the 01(1 Boston courtly
society, and the old Kings Chapel
burial-ground, dating from 1630. Still
stands the Old South Church in the
very busiest and noisiest part of Bos-
tons busiest and noisiest street, and on
a tablet over the entrance we read
Old South. Church gathered 1669.
First House built 1620. This House
erected 1729. Desecrated by British
troops 17766.
	More than one attempt has been
ma(le to remove it in sacrifice to the
Juggernauth of business, but Bostons
(loughtiest champions, Dr. Holmes and
Mr. Lowell, raised their voices with
such effect on its behalf that it has
been spared, and a  New 01(1 South 
has been fearfully and wonderfully con-
structe(l elsewhere.
	Many another old-time relic remains
 burialgrounds, such as the Granary,
the Copps Hill, and the Old Central
houses, such as the Auchmuty Man-
sion, the Edes I-louse, and the  Old
Corner Book Store ; churches, such
as old Christ Church ; and spots famous
in the stirring history of the last colo-
nial period.
	The charm of Boston lies very much
in the fact that the new only serves to
accentuate the old. Somehow the Old
South and the State House do not look
out of place amidst the crash and tur-
naoil of Washington Street  once
112</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00123" SEQ="0123" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="113">The Two Bostons.
called, be it remarked, Marlborough
Street. Their surroundings actually
support them instea(l of rendering
them ridiculous. The street winds and
turns ; no two houses are alike, and
the palatial pile of the nineteenth-cen-
tury insurance building or newspaper
office jostles in the friendliest manner
a gambre 1-roofed, dormer - windowe (1
structure such as the Old Corner Book
Store, which was a book store in the
days of Crispus Attuck and the Bos-
ton Massacre.
	But to our mind the centre of Bos-
tons charm is the Common. The ven-
erable elms; the Long Walk, which
played so pleasant a part in the court-
ship of the Autocrat and the School-
mistress ; the pleasant, leaf-shaded
mall under Beacon Street, of which
the old-world houses peep through the
foliage; the 01(1 Central Burial Ground,
with its lichen-grown slate tombstones
 these led our steps far more readily
to the Common than to the garish and
over-powe ringly wealthy-looking ave-
nues of fashion.
	Yet it was in the very centre of
the fashionable part of Beacon Street
that we found our beloved Autocrat at
home. It nay be readily believed that
his study window did not look out upon
the broad street, with its ceaseless
stream of fashionable equipages and its
faultlessly arrayed human swarm.
	 When I look out, he said,  I
have my whole life spread before me.
There are the roofs of old Cambridge,
where I was born, bred, and educated.
There runs the Charles River, which I
call my aviary, and on which I used to
row long before rowing became an uni-
versal pastime ; and there, on that
wooded height, is Mount Auburn,
where all my dearest friends lie buried.
They are going to blot it all out with
new buildings, and a new bridge has
already cut off a big slice of my view;
but it will last my time  it will last
my time
	If we weary of Boston itself, we can
never weary of its suburbs  to our
mind the most beautiful suburbs of any
city in the world. There is Brookline,
an undulating tract of voodland, dotted
	LIVING AGE.	VOL. I.	8
113
with villas, no two of which are alike,
of which many are pretty and pic-
turesque, some are simply curious
examples of eccentricity, and a few are
monstrosities. There is pleasant, rural
Dorchester, and the Dorchester Heights
whence a grand panorama of Boston
harbor and bay is obtained. There is
Roxbnry; there is Brighton, beyond
which is the famous Chestnut Hill
Park an(l Corey Hill. Finally there is
Cambridge, in which is incorporated
Harvard, with its old-world, stately
group of buildings Stoughton, Hollis,
Massachusetts, and Harvard Halls and
Holden Chapel. In Cambridge itself
there is Longfellows house, the Wash-
ington elm bearing the inscription,
Under this tree Washington first took
command of the American Army, July
3(1, 1775, aIl(l many an oldworld
house, of which perhaps the Wads-
worth House, where the principals of
Haivaid used to reside, is the quaint-
est specimen. Still further afield are
two excursions which no Englishman
should fail to miiake.
	The first is to Lexington, by the
Boston and Maine railroad, alighting at
the station known as Munroes, and
procee(ling along the course of the
fighting on that eventful April day
when we first loosened a hold on our
magnificent colonies which was des-
tined never to be fast again, as far as
Concord. Every foot of the six miles
of road has its interesting and stirring
if, from an Englishmans point of view,
rather humiliating association. Every
historic spot has been carefully labelled,
so that the traveller may literally read
as he runsor rather saunters, for
hurry seems out of place amidst such
solemn surroundings.
	Let him note at Concord the original
Old Manse of Hawthorne, into the
boundary wall of which has been built
that stone simply inscribed Grave of
British Soldiers, which inspired Riis
sell Lowells well-known poem. Let
him stand on the bridgewhich, by
the way, is not the original rude
bridge that archd the flood  and
try to realize, amidst the absolute peace
and silence of the scene, the momen</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00124" SEQ="0124" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="114">~Soeiauism in I1~rance
tous events of that sweltering April
(lay when Earl Percys veterans fled in
ignominious rout beneath the hidden
fire of a rabble of ill-armed, ill-disci-
plined farmers and plough-boys.
	The second expedition is to quaint
Salem, one of the least American of
American towns, famous as having
been the town in which in 1774 Mas-
sachusetts State assumed sovereign
power, as the cra(lle of many genera-
tions of fine old sea-dogs, as the blith-
place of Hawthorne, whose house of
the Seven Gables is still shown, and
as having been the scene of the witch
persecution of 1692.
	Here we take our leave of the two
Bostons. He who visits the one, and
omits the other, leaves an interesting
chapter in comparative history unread
he who visits both realizes more fully
than before the truth of two famous
sayings that of Garrick,  a fellow-
feeling makes us wondrous kind, and
that of Shakespeare, one touch of na-
ture makes the whole world kin.




From The Nineteenth Century.

SOCIALISM IN FRANCE:
ITS PRESENT AND FUTURE.

I.

	IF it has not been (lecided, even by
the aid of long dissertations, whether
the paternity of the word Socialism
belongs to Robert Owen, Pierre Leroux,
or Louis Reyhaud, still less has any one
succeeded in fixing the exact significa-
tion of that term. Proudhon, on ap-
pearing before a court of assize after
the eventful days of June, 1848, replied
to the judge  Socialism ! That is.
every aspiration towards the amelioia-
tion of society. Then we are all
Socialists, said the judge.  I hope
so, indeed, answered Proudhon, not
without irony.
	Some years ago in France, every man
who gave his attention to social ques-
tions was given, and accepted without
protest, the title of Socialist. Much
less importance was attached to it when
the conquests sought were those of
liberty. All the advocates of social
reform asked for freedom of the press
and the right of meeting. TI~ey de-
manded also such changes in the law
of association as should not leave trades
unions to the mere tolerance or the
persecution of the l)ublic authorities.
	Freedom of the press an(l of meeting
were obtained in 1881. So wide, in-
dee(l, was the liberty conceded that it
lacked the indispensable counterpoise
of responsibility. In 1884, instead of a
general law on associations, a special
law was passed on professional or trade
syndicates, authorizing  the free and
unlicensed establishment of associa-
tions of persons carrying on the same
profession, similar trades, or connected.
industries co-operating in the manufac-
ture of certain products. These syndi-
cates must have for their exclusive
object the study and defence of eco-
nomic interests, manufacturing and
agricultural. Their founders must de-
posit a copy of their rules and the
names of the persons charged with
their administration, at the town hall
of the department when the syndicate
is established in the l)rovinces, and at
the Prefecture of the Seine when in
1~nris. These syndicates may form
unions ; but while they can possess real
estate and sue or be sued in a court of
law, the uaioos cannot. Moreover, the
syndicates may possess only the real
estate necessary for their meetings 
libraries and business offices. They
may establish funds for assistance in
case of ill-health, etc., and for pen-
sions ; and they may open offices at.
which information can be obtained on
the supply of and the (lemand for
labor. Every member of a trade syn-
dicate can retire from it at any moment
 without any other charge than the
payment of his contribution for the
year while maintaining his right to
remain a member of the benefit and
pension societies to which he has sub-
scribed.
	This law was demanded and voted by
the Republicans as a law of freedom;
but they feared to l)~55 a general law
on associations because of the relio~ous
congregations. Tb ey, therefore ,gave
114</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00125" SEQ="0125" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="115">Its Present a d Future.
freedom of association to trade associa-
tions only, and with the restrictions
which I have just indicated. The re-
actionaries mistrusted this law much,
though, by a singular irony, it is they
who have made the greatest use of it.
Pretending to the exclusive representa-
tion of agriculture, they have founded
a~ nc ultural syndicates for the purchase
of agricultural mu achine s, manures, and
animals for breeding ; and they have
endeavored to make l)olitical cal)ital
out of these. If the agricultural syndi-
cates have rendered service to agri-
culture, they have done nothing of the
kind for those who sought to use them
as electoral means. Employers have
made use of this law to found syndi-
cates which have chiefly been worked
for Protectionist ends. As to the work-
men, the  Aunnaire des Syndicats
counts as working with the syndicates
only two hundred and eight thousand,
or about six i~ei~ cent. of the laboring
population of France, the agricultural
laborers excepted. But many have not
been willing to join syndicates consti-
tuted in conformity with the law, as
they consider that some obligations to
which they are submitted under it do
violence to their freedom and dignity,
and are police arrangements. More
than half of the syndicates which oc-
cupied the Bourse du Travail were
illegal.
	As the result of my speech in the
Chamber of Deputies on the 8th of
May last, the minister of the interior,
M. Charles Dupuy, took steps to com-
pel these syndicates to conform to the
law before the ~th of July. The mem-
bers of the executive commission of
the committee of the Bourse du Tra-
vail replie(l to the indescribable af-
front which the minister of the interior
had just inflicted on the laboring class
that the dignity, the honor of the prole-
tariat bid it not to let pass so odious a
provocation.
	The syndicates affirmed by deliberate
and repeated resolutions, not merely
that those which were not en r~gle
would not put themselves in accord-
ance with the law, hut that the others,
in order to recover their indepen
deuce, should cease to observe legaL
prescriptions.
	I cite this fact more especially to
show the singular conception of legality
which has grown up among French So--
cialists. A law has been passed abro-
gating that of 1791 which, in order to
guarantee the freedom of labor against
the tricks of corporations, l)rohibited
all associations between persons of the
same profession. This law of 1884
gives them rights which they may re-
gard as too restricted ; l)ut instead of
asking for their extension for exam-
l)lc, by enlarging their power of holding
property  they have refused to sub-
mit to the law, while at the same time
they are promoting the adoption of a
new law, which has been voted by the
Chamber of Deputies and rejected by
the Senate, and is known by the name
of the deputy who has presented it as
the loi Bonier-Lapierre. According to
this bill, every employer who refused
to hire a workman and was so simple-
minded as to declare that this refusal
was based on the fact that the work-
man was a member of a syndicate, or
who discharged a workman for the
same reason, would be liable to from
ten days to a months imprisonment
and a tine of from one hundred to two
thousand francs. Every employer
would be nuder the obligation, under
penalI~y, to accel)t any workman who
was a member of a syndicate, and
when once this workman was domi-
ciled with him  to regard him as im-
movable, whatever might be the freaks
to which he gave himself up.
	There still remains the question
whether the workmen who take part
with the irregular syndicates demand
the benefits of the loi Borier-Lapierre,
while so loudly scorning the law of
1884. The attitude of their representa-
tives in the Chamber of Deputies would
make one believe that they ask for the
good things of the one law and reject
the obli~,ations of the other, although
the two laws would be connected.
	Behold the phenomenon which has
manifested itself. Until about 1889
social reforms were regarded as re-
forms in the direction of liberty and
115</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00126" SEQ="0126" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="116">Socialism in France:
equality. It was at that point of view
we placed ourselves when we obtained,
by the law of the 2nd of April, 1868,
the abrogation of Article 1781 of the
Civil Code, by virtue of which the
masters mere word was taken as to the
amount of wa0es and its payment.
Again, it was from that point of view
that we procured, in 1883, the repeal
of the laws which obliged the workman
to carry about a book in which were
efltere(l sundry matters concerning him.
It was at that point of view we placed
ourselves to attain the repeal of Article
416 of the Penal Code, which prohib-
ite(l workmen from suspending their
labors in order to obtain an increase of
wages. That article, modified by the
law of 1864, was finally abrogated by
the first article of the law of the 21st of
March, 1884, on workmens syndicates,
which recognized the right of combina-
tion and of striking. T he majority
of those who demanded and obtained
these legislative changes received,
however, and accepted, the name of
Socialists. But now, in France, so far
from Socialism being a movement of
liberty an(l equality, it might be de-
fined The intervention of the State
in contracts of labor, always (lirecte(l
against the employer and to the cx-
~lnsive profit of the laborer.

II.

	IN 1789 the French Revolution af-
firmed the rights of man against the
rights of the State. During its contin-
uance there was but one really Social-
istic manifestation  that of Babeuf.
The real awakening of Communistic
ideas xva~ at the Restoration and un(ler
the government of Louis Philippe.
Saint-Simon and Fourrier were its two
most eminent exponents. Louis l3lanc,
in a little book entitled  LOrganisa
tion dn Travail, made a passionate
criticism of the actual state of society.
He proposed State workshops, iii which,
as an incitement t&#38; work, would be
placed large placards bearing the in-
scription Whoever does not work is
a thief. He thought that the State
should become the sole producer an(l
the sole distributor of wealth. Proud-
hon l)ublished his book La Propridtd
cest le Vol !  and while ridiculing the
Communists, advocated the suppression
of interest by the establishment of a
bank of exchange in which barter
should replace the use of money, as a
means of the abolition of poverty and
the equalization of fortunes.
	These various conceptions resulted in
the creation of the national workshops
in 1848, and afterwards led to the in-
surrection usually called les joton~es de
jam. Under the Empire Socialistic
i(leas, though restrained, manifested
themselves in 1862 by the formatiomi of
lInternationale. They came to a head
in the Commune of 1871. Resting
latent after that, they grew in strength
and expanded after the amnesty of
1879, which brought back to France the
old chiefs and champions of the Com-
mune. A certain number of these,
among them M. Jules Guesde, came
back imbued with the Socialism of
Karl Marx, and presented as their pro-
gramme the accession of the Fourth
Estate. They said that if the Revolu-
tion of 1789 had suppressed the privi-
leges of the nobility an(1 clergy, in
making them equal before the law with
the Third Estate, it had acted to the
profit only of the bourgeoisie  that it
had create(l a  capitalist class, and
that the workmen constituting the
Fourth Estate must make their 89.
Their political resource was a war of
classes  as if there were classes recog-
nized by the public or domestic law of
France I They repeated the formula
of Marx concerning the  surplus labor
which gives profit to the employer, so
that an employer has but to multiply
the number of his workmen and their
hours of labor to make his fortune
They (lemanded, therefore, as an im-
mediate and practical measure, the lim-
itation of the hours of labor by law.
After that they showed what steps
should be taken to transform the sup-
ply of food into a public function, by
the municipalities at first, to be fol-
lowed by the  socialization  of the
instruments of production  the ma-
chinery of industry and the land.
	In order to distinguish their various
116</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00127" SEQ="0127" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="117">Its Present and Future.
schools, French Socialists take the
names, not of principles, l)ut of men.
The Marxists, thc (lisciples of Karl
Marx, are also calle(l Guesdists. The
Broussists, who followM. Paul Brousse,
form le parti ouvrier, properly so called.
The Allemanists have for their leader a
working printer, M. Allemane. The
]3lanqui ts, who are attached to the
tradition of the ancient conspirator
Blanqui, (Ircam above all of riots and
insurrections, without troubling them-
selves much about the economic trans-
formations to follow in their wake.
They love the Social Revolution for the
Revolution itself. They are the devo-
tees of art as art.
	In reality, all the Socialists are much
more divided by personal questions
than by questions of doctrine. They
are all of opinion that the actual state
of society is worthless, that legislation
should interfcre vigorously to give to
the laborers all the privileges they may
demand, that however great these de-
mands may be they will never be sufli-
cient, and that the end to be arrived at
is the expropriation of the  capitalist
class. Thus, as may well be believed,
this expropriation is to be violent
though, the expropriators declare with
touching unanimity that, if this violence
come about it will not be their fault,
but that of those who resist them.
While waiting for this beautiful con-
summation of their dreams, they go
every year, on the 28th of May, to cele-
brate religiously the anniversary of the
defeat of the Commune in 1871. In
inflammatory harangues, they render
homage to the heroes who stirred up
civil war and burnt down the moun
ments of Paris under the eyes of the
Prussians ; and they take solemn oaths
to take their revenge, not agaii~st the
external enemy, about whom they have
never concerned themselves, but against
the internal enemy  their fellow-citi-
zens of France.

III.

	WHILE living in expectation of this
grand day, notwithstanding their intes-
tine divisions and the confusion and
contradiction of certain of their ideas,
they are taking an active part in poli-
tics, and their action is growing, for
reasons I will now explain.
	Very wisely, their principal chiefs
have understood that the peasants 
the small French proprietors and culti-
vators, whi o, of all the principles of
ri(Yht know best that which asserts
that rod nest tenu de rester clans im-
division  would not be accessible, for
a long time at least, to their Collec-
tivist theories ; so they address them-
selves to the centres in which are
found the workmen employed in large
scale l)roduction. They have l)ut be-
fore them, as an immediate object, the
capture of the municipalities. They
succeeded, at the last municipal elec-
tions, in installing Socialism, with flying
colors, in twenty-nine municipalities,
of which three are large towns  Ron-
l)aix Monti and Saint-Denis.
u9on,
	At the same time they tried to force
the gates of the Chamber of Deputies.
In 1889 they cunningly profited by
Boulangism, some bidding for its s-up
l)ort, others for the support of its ad-
ye rsaries. A dozen succeeded.
	M. Goblet, an ex-minister, having
been beaten, in 1889, in two successive
elections in the Somme and l)epart
ment of the Seine, and stranded since
1891 in the Senate, where he found
himself without influence, was de-
voured by the ambition of playing
anew an active pamt and returning to
power. In the elections of 1893in
concert with another deputy, M. Mille
rand, very clever and the less scrupu-
lous with regard to doctrines as he
knows nothing about them  M. Goblet
conceived the idea of tIme Socialist
Union. The l)roject was to associate
certain Radical Republicans with the
Socialists in common electoral action.
They also managed to draw to their
alliance the former Bouhangists. M.
Goblet, a late minister of the interior,
who had, in 1882, to repress the dis-
orders of the strike of Bessbges  a
late deputy of the Left Centre who had
been one of the most embittered adver-
saries of the amnesty presented him-
self to the electors in company with
hate memnl)ers and convicts of the Coin-
liT</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00128" SEQ="0128" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="118">Socialism in France:
mune of 1871 and professional revolu-
tionists.
	This scheme succeeded. To-day
they reckon that they will enter the
Chamber to the number of sixty-eight.
This is relatively few when compared
with the five hundred and eightyone
members xvho compose the Chamber of
Deputies, if we must not add, some
Socialistic Radicals who will follow
them with docility and even go beyond
them sometimes in order to manifest
their existence, and, finally, an indeter-
minate number of deputies who, being
without any strong convictions and
having characters more or less feeble,
will allow themselves to be se(luced
and intimi(Iated. These Republicans
believe themselves very clever, and
will ~ay to justify their weakness  It
would not (10 to let them have the mo-
nopoly of social questions By follow-
ing them, we shall absorb them.
	In France there is a legendary per-
sonage who throws himself in the water
for fear of wetting himself and who is
called Gribonille. These people who,
for fear of Socialism, throw themselves
into it have for their patron saint this
illustrious Gribouille.

V.
	IT is because of this policy that So-
cialismn has made such strides in these
latter years. Republicans, reaction-
aries, monarchists, adversaries of the
Republic of all shades, have desired to
attract to themselves the working
classes. They have therefore wished
to give them des sat~sJactioas  to prove
that they were attentive to them ; and,
instead of seeking reforms which would
have been just and really useful to
them, they have laid themselves out to
flatter their prejudices, or, rather, the
prejudices of their leaders. To this
game of political self-seeking must be
added that of the Protectionists.
	The manufacturers, in order to ob-
tain the raising of the customs duties
on their wares, have incited their work-
people to take part with them. They
have told theni and urged them to re-
peat that the State should be the pro-
tector of the national industry
against that of foreigners. Some em-
ployers have even been so imprudent,
in their mad passion, as to drive them
on to riotous manifestations and
threats. They have thus spread the
conviction among the workpeople that
the State can usefully intervene in
order to fix the l)rices of goods and
make them as dear as they like. Nat-
urally the workmen, thus indoctrinated,
have listened ~vith enthusiastic docility
to the Socialists who afterwards came
and told them Your employers de-
clare that the State can, by good laws,
by good tariffs, raise the prices of
goods amid guarantee profits. But the
State can also raise the rate of wages
and guarantee to you a minimum. If
it guards their profits against foreign
competition, it ought also to insure
your fair share of these benefits. They
have claimed the assistance of so-
ciety. Demand it in your turn.
And they have demanded it, as is
proved by the letter of the Lillebonne
strikers published in the Si~cle of the
7th of June last.
	Some Protectionists  such as M.
Richard Waddington, h)rother of the
late French ambassador at London 
think themselves clever in swimming
with this stream. M. Waddington,
who is a Protectionist, has declared
himself a Socialist, and has demanded
with persistent energy the intervention
of the State in labor contracts. He has
drawn up a report on the law of the
employment of children, young girls,
and women in our manufactures.
	The Civil Code protects minors and
incapables. and I am in favor of the
protection of children against the
abuses which may be committed against
them. But it is necessary that the law
should not, under the pretext of re-
pressing some abuses, create others
which would leave the manufacturers
in the hands of arbitrary authority,
compel them to shut out children and
young women from the workshops. and
result  for the young people affected
in the suppression of apprenticeship
and the replacement of labor by va-
grancy and the factory by the prison.
Already in 1874 a law was passed for
118</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00129" SEQ="0129" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="119">Its Present and Future.
the protection of children and girls who
had not attained their majority, in
manufactories. This law remaine(l
almost entirely a dead letter. The law
of the 2nd of November, 1892, limited
the labor of children of thirteen to six-
teen years of age to ten hours per day
but did this necessitate the limitation
of their work during the gathering of
roses and jasmine in the Midi ? These
flowers are (lestined to be used in a
manufacturing industry, to l)e distilled
in or(ler to extract their essences.
Ought, then, their gathering in to be
regarded as agricultural industry?
The above law does not extend to agri-
culture, thon0h, from the economic
point of view, it does not differ from
other industries. And why was this
difference made? Because the dep-
uties elected for the most part by rural
l)ol)ulations feared to provoke amon~
these people a discontent which they
did not drea(l on the part of the manu-
facturing population, since, in their
depraved appetite for regulation, very
many of the workmen had demanded
measures of this kind without well
understanding their nature, and the
employers seeni to be quantit~s n6glige-
ables.
	After this law came into force,
youths and girls of sixteen to eighteen
years of age could no longer be em-
ployed more than sixty hours per
week ; girls above eighteen and women
were restricted to eleven hours per
(lay. The women thus remain in the
workshop while the girls and children
are obliged to go away. And what are
they to do outside ? This fastidious
protection of children may have the
most unfortunate results for them.
	The cooks and pastry-cooks of Paris
have three thousand apprentices, many
of whom are orphans or have no ida-
tions in the French metropolis. The
law compels their employers to give
them one days holiday per week ; and,
as the employers have no desire to take
any responsibility in the matter, this
weekly holiday becomes a day of com-
pulsory vagrancy for these boys.
	The law condemns them to idleness.
The legislator has not (Ircamed of what
this turning out of doors means for the
child or the young woman. On the
day after the promulgation of the law
one house  that of Lebaudy  dis-
missed forty-four girls employed in
l)reaking sugar, because they were too
young. Messieurs Mill erand, Baudin,
and Dumay announced that they would
question the government on this event
but they (lid not dare to uphold the
doctrine that an employer should be
compelled to keep children and young
women against his will. Has the ma-
terial and moral condition of these
young people been improved?
	We French Free Traders and Indi-
vidualists willingly appeal to the expe-
rience of England. The partisans of
the intervention of the State in labor
contracts are only too happy to turn up
for us the Factory Act of 1878 to justify
the regulation of womens labor. Like
the English law, the French one is rid-
(lled with exceptions. After Paragraph
3 of Article 5, an administrative regula-
tion authorizes night work for sixty
(lays, but to 11 P.M. only. This has
special application to the trade and
manufactures of Paris which, as our
legislators have been good enough to
recognize, are subject to times of great
pressure which compensate for times
of slackness.
	M. Waddington said that he was
convince(l, on inquiry, that sixty days
would suffice. Very good; but if sixty
days are all that are wanted, what is
the use of the law? Does any one
work at night for the fun of the thing?
And how wise is this compulsory turn-
ing of the workwomen out into the
streets at eleven oclock at night, from
the point of view of morals ! The
legislator deprives these dressmakers,
these ~orkwomen, during the season
of pressure, of a part of their wages
which they would be able to save.
Does he indemnify them for the loss
when the dull season comes ?
	Paragraph 5 of this article goes far-
tlier. It permits night-work which],
it appears, is no longer destructive of
morals and the family when so author-
ize(h  but only on condition  that the
work does not exceed, in any case,
119</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00130" SEQ="0130" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="120">	12 ~	Socialism in France:
seVen hours in twenty-four. M. Fdlix In mines it is scarcely more than eight
Moilin exposed, in the Senate, the sit- to eight an(I a half hOUrS of effective
ua~Thn to ~vhich this law reduces the work. I3ut the Socialists may ~vel1
wcAnen employed in stitching printed say  Since the legislator can lix the
rn4ter. They go to the workshop at days work at twelve hours, why not
un~e oclock at night. They may ic- fix it at eight? Tb e principle is con-
m in there till four oclock in the secrated by the law. Others have
in ~ning. Then they are inexorably still more generous proposals. M.
shown to the door. It may be rain- Vaillant, the new Socialist deputy of
in~ or freezing, it may be light or the Blanquist school, suggests a legal
d2rk ; but, however that may be, these working day of six hours. M. Pablo
wcrkwomen must go, and must not Lafargue, a relation of Karl Marx and
re-appear in the workshop during the late deputy for Lille, demands a three
next seventeen hours which complete hours day. Zero is, in fact, the only
the twenty-four. What follows ? Un- figure which is safe from being outbid.
dec the pretence of protecting the The legal limitation of the hours of
women stitchers, the law really turns labor has an appearance of theoretic
them out of employment and causes profundity for those who believe, with
thi ir replacement by men. Karl Marx, that the employers profit
	And, to speak frankly, all the tine comes only out of surplus labor ; and it
phPases spun in the ostensible interest presents, at the same time, an immedi
of women and for the protection of ate practical solace to the people who
children have been but h)retexts  ~)roudly style themselves workers,
though in France there is a very large but whose ideal is to work as little as
infantile mortality in a certain number h)ossible. We do not blame them.
of more or less manufactn ring depart- They obey  the law of least effort
ments of the south. In reality, what which dominates humanity in the ceo
the Socialists have always aimed at in nomic as well as in the linguistic field.
France is the exclusion of women from Only, the majority of theni well under-
all iniustrial work. They have always stand that if the law diminishes theh
regarded women as disloyal competitors hours of work it must intervene again
who work at a lower price. They if it would prevent any diminution of
thierelore fashion beautiful phrases for their wages. The legislator thins finds
their special benefit, but with the oh- himself committed to intervention in
ject r~f getting rid of them from the labor bargains in two ways and to the
labor market. French gallantry is thus regulation of the cost of prodnetion.
transformed into a savage egotism, lie thus substitutes the law, an author-
Up to the present time the only fruit of itative arrangement, for a private con
the law of the 2nd of Novemiiber, 1892, tract freely entered into ; an(1 if, as SiE
has been strikes and discontent. Henry Sumner Maine has demon
From the moment when one accepts strated, social progress substitutes con
the principle of the intervention of the tract for State intervention, it follows
legislator for the himnitation of the labor that State interference in the sale and
of adalt women there is no ground of h)urchase of labor, so far from marking
principle on which to base its rejection an advaiice, is symptomatic of retro
for the labor of men. The law of the gression.
9th of September, 1848, passed under Amnong the legal measures demanded
the Socialistic influetice of the momnent, by the Socialists is the expulsion of for
limited mens labor to t~vehve hours per eign workmen. They ame all interna
day ; but the decrees of the 17th of tionahists in words  they even accept
May. 1851, and the 3rd of April, 1883, subsidies towards their election ex-
specify exceptions. In fact, custom penses from their German friends 
has reduced the duration of daily labor but in fact they do not like the comnpe-
to less than the legal himnit in the ma- tition of foreigners, especially that of
jority of workshops and inanufactories. the Belgians and Italians. Yet this</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00131" SEQ="0131" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="121">Its Present and Future.
competition is scarcely ever effective
save in work which they consider be-
neath them. They seek, however, to
reconcile their theory of fraternity be-
tween the proletarians of all countries
with their personal interest by demand-
ing that the flue, an(1 if necessary im-
prisonment, shall be imposed on the
employer of foreign workmen. This
system satisfies all their requirements,
and it affords an excellent opportunity
of having one fling the more at the
employer. It is very difficult for the
Chamber of Deputies not to follow the
Socialists on this path ; for the latter
will say to the Protectionists You
have asked foi duties for the protection
of  native industry ; but this industry
is not native from the moment when
foreigners can come and take part in
it.
	The Socialists also demand the sup-
pression of the registry offices which
submitted to the decree of 1552. These
are completely in the hands of the
police, who can intervene in case of
abuse of their functions. The Social-
ists, in order to insure the recruitment
of the trade syndicates, wish to give
them a monopoly as agents between
employer and employed. A committee
of the last legislature adopted a bill
framed to accomplish this. I procured
its rejection by the Chamber of Depu-
ties on the 5th of May last. This would
have been a formidable instrument
of oppression. The syndicates would
have placed an interdict on all employ-
ers and workmen who would not come
to terms with their chiefs.

y.

	IT was because of this that the ques-
tion of the Bourse du Travail came up.
M. de Molinari, one of the most orig-
iqal economists of this century, had so
early as 1843 proposed the creation of
bourses cia travail at which bargains
might be made by those who sought
work and those who desired to pur-
chase it. This idea was taken up by
the Socialists, but with very different
intentions from those of its author.
The Municipal Council of Paris first
opened a Bourse du Travail in 1887, in
the iRue Jean-Jacques Rousseau, and
afterwards built a magnificent edifice,.
which cost three millions of francs, in
the Rue du Chfiteau dEau, which wa~
opened in the month of May, 1892.
This bodrse lacked only one element in
order to justify its title there were
~)lenty of sellers of labor but the pur
chasers of it were rigorously shut out.
The supply of labor was there, but the
demand came not ; and the very per-
sons who showed purchasers the doo~-
won(lered and were indignant at their
absence. They consoled themselves,
however. The delegates of the syndi-
cates received an honorarium for their
presence from the subventions given
by the Municipal Council of Paris, and
they multiplied every day. The time
which they did not employ in discus-
sions between themselves they conse-
crated to the elaboration of the Jo~oaat
de Ut Boarse da Travail, which con
taine(l the most virulent articles against
	capitalism  and employers. They
organized public meetings, at which
they gave themselves up to invectives
and anathemas against the boargeois.
They busied themselves in provoking
strikes at all points of France. They
sent delegates to various Socialist con-
gresses ; and one of them, M. Chausse,
himself a municipal councillor of Paris,
on his return from the Congress of St.-
Quentin, published a plan of the strat-
egy to be adopted in social war. They
OrganiZe(l lists of officers of Socialism
an(I Revolution, as in 1871 the dele-
gates of the battalions of the National
Guards, forming the ye utral committee,
organized the Commune.
	Through indifference, in order not to
make a fuss, the police and the govern-
ment permitted the installation of this
focus of anarchy and its support by the
Municipal Council at the expense of
the rate-payers. Under pressure by
the Chamber of Deputies, the ministry
took the energetic step of closing it on
the 6th of July last. Will they re-open
it, as they are summoned to do by the
Socialists? And, if so, on what condi-
tions? Indeed there are bourses du
travail in certain towns of the depart-
ments in some of which the errors of
121</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00132" SEQ="0132" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="122">Socialism in France:
that of Paris still prevail. Will the
government attend to this ? Will it
allow them to continue their action,
which, by serving to form their organ-
ization, was not without effect on the
success of the Socialists at the last gen-
eral election ?

VI.
	ACCOnDING to the ultimate concep-
tion of the Socialists, all laws of the
kind we have just described are, not-
withstanding their Socialistic character,
but bourgeois legislation. But they
claim the honor of having called them
into existence, and they have no grati-
lude to the boargeois Radical Socialists
like Messieurs Floquet and Cl~men-
cean, who have lent themselves to the
passing of this legislation. They loudly
declare that the concessions made to
them will but serve to fortify their
cause and weakeii their adversaries.
They frankly forewarn those who co-
operate with them that they are deceiv-
ing no one but themselves ; but there
are some persons who have a passion
for tliisjei~ de dupes. We shall see, in
the coming legislative session, not only
Radical Socialists, but Monarchists who
have recently  rallied ~ to the present
form of government and Republicans,
accept it as the theme of their a(lula-
tion and from the desire to try to de-
serve the gratitude of people who tell
their allies that they must not count on
receiving it.
	In reality, the chief means of action
of the Socialists is the strike. They do
not look upon it in its economic aspect.
They do not at all regard it as the with-
drawal of labor from the market by the
laborers, the rendering of the supply of
labor a monopoly in order to raise its
price. For them it is a combat of the
advanced guard, a precursory episode
of the social war. It is with these sen-
timents that they stir up strikes as fre-
quently as possible. They hiive been
obliged to give up the notion of a gen-
eral strike, as the agriculturists decline
to follow them. Not having succeeded
in this, they endeavor to multiply par-
tial strikes. The miners strikes were
the best for them. For, of the ninety
two thousand underground workers in
France, more than one-half are grouped
in the departments of the Nord and
the Pas-de-Calais. It was so much the
easier to work upon them, as these
miners were admirably disciplined by
the companies. They, however, put
the quality of obedience which they
had acquired at the service of revo-
lutionaries, and with docility obeyed
their or(Iers.
	When the strike broke out, drawing
into its vortex many thousands of work-
men, the public, whose knowledge of
mining was drawn solely from their
ima~~ination and their recollection of
explosions of fire-damp, drew a fancy
picture of mining in which it was of
all occupations the most terrible and
dangerous. They were captured by
sympathy for the miners ; and the man
who desired to buy his coal at the
cheapest rate subscribed in support of
the miners on strike, without seeing
the self-contradiction in which he was
involving himself.
	In our French legislation the conces-
sion of a mine is regarded as aprivilege
conferred by the State. A strike of
miners, therefore, offered a magnificent
opportunity to the Socialists to mount
the tribune and ask of the minister of
public works what he was doing and
what he intended to do. If he replied
that the mine, once conceded, is prop-
erty like anything else  which is the
truth they would accuse him of being
a supporter of industrial feudalism.
There are some ministers to whom this
reproach is not a matter of indiffer-
ence. Moreover, we have seen, in
1892, at Carmaux, all the authorities
giving in to the miners, who, under the
direction of certain Socialist deputies,
and especially of M. Baudin, set patrols
in order to prevent the realization of
any desire to return to work, and
threatened the army and the constabu-
lary. The strike finished, in October,
1892, by a lamentable debate, in which
M.	Lonbet, the prime minister, con-
sented to serve as arbitrator ; and, as
his decision did not give complete sat-
isfaction to the demands of Messieurs
Cl~menceau, Millerand, and Camille
122</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00133" SEQ="0133" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="123">Its Present and Future.
Pelletan, Who set themselves up as del-
e~ates of the miners, they insulted the
arbitrator whom they had asked to act,
an(l rejecte(i arbitration at the very time
when they had just voted, in the Cham-
ber of Deputies, in favor of compulsory
arbitration. This strike ended with a
dynamite explosion in the iRue des
Bons Enfants, which killed five per-
sons. The champions of the strike
then ju(lged it prudent to put an end
to their rodomontade. These furious
harangues and more after their kind
will be reproduced in the new Chain-
ber.
	The Socialists announce that they
are about to demand that the mines
shall reenter into the domain of the
State and be worked by it. This is a
good field for them, as there are many
good owners of real property who im-
agine that the mines are not property
as other things are, and that it is only
necessary to dig a hole in the earth to
make it debouch millions. They do
not even know that of the twelve hun-
dred concessions of mines in France
there are eight hundred which are not
worked, after having exhausted the re-
sources of those who have obtained
them ; and that of the mines in actual
working one-half produce uc profit.
	The Socialists are also going to de-
mand that the railroads be taken over
and worked by the State. That will
not be a way of putting our finances
more in order. The example of Prus-
sia shows us that the State forgets
willingly to redeem the cost of the
railroads. Morcover, if the State man-
ages the railroads it will have to lower
the scale of charges and raise all the
salaries. The conditions of such man-
age me nt will, therefore be ruinous.
1-Towever, it is well to bear in mind that
this prOl)05a1 meets with a favorable
reception on the part of some Repub-
licans who repudiate Socialism. The
transport industries are always unpop-
ular; and the management of the rail-
roads, in their relations with the State,
is very complicated in France.
VI.
	THE Socialists have a programme of
immediate action and a political plan of
campaign. Many Republicans, it must
be confessed, though they feel uneasy
in respect of them, have no economic
principles sufficiently firinly held to op-
l)OSO them. The Protectionists. while
(lemandino the intervention of the
State in exchange agreements, are in a
bad position to refuse it in labor agree-
ments. Having claime(l that profits
shall be guaranteed to them, what can
they say to the workmen who claim
that the law should guarantee to them
a certain scale of wages ? Many others
have no criterion by which to deter-
mine what should be the limit of the
intervention of the State in the eco-
nomic domain. has the government
any such principle ? Or will it drag
the majority into concession after con-
cession to the Socialists? Will it say,
what has already been said and re-
peate(l too often, that the new Cham-
ber of Deputies should occupy itself
with labor questions and labor laws?
What are labor laws  lois ouvribres ?
We are here back to caste legislation 
we who l)elieve(l that the Revolution of
1759 had abolished caste
	If the government and the majority
put their shoulders to this wheel, it
will be very serious, not only for the
new legislature, but for the elections of
1897. The Socialists are about to mul-
tiply their proposals. They will put
forward resolutions and propose  or-
ders of the day. Many of these will
be lost. They will heap up these
losses carefully and go to the electors
with the cry  Here is what we pro-
posed! We have been defeated! You
must give us a majority in the next
Chamber. While they will utilize
their defeats for the denunciation of
	bourgeois society  and parliamentary
government, they will make use of
every law which has the appearance of
Socialism, proposed by themselves or
others, to point out how many conces-
sions they have obtained, and what
might have been if they had obtained
them in greater number. They have,
at the present time, the power of at-
123</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00134" SEQ="0134" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="124">124 An English Dictionary of the Days of King James I.
traction. They are attacking ; the
Republicans, on the other hand, are on
the defensive  the worst of strategical
conditions in politics as in war. The
Socialists wish to attract into the circle
of their activity the indifferent, the
timid, the apathetic, and the still more
numerous folk who always look to see
which way the wind is blowing in order
to let themselves be carried in its direc-
tion.
	however, this movement is nothing
to be frightened about, for it has
against it a considerable resistant force.
The workmen of the large industries
number eight hundred thousand ; but
the workmen of the small scale indus-
tries, of whom the majority desire to
become employers, number fifteen hun-
(Ired thousand. Trade and transport
give occupation to more than a mil-
lion ; proprietors cultivating their own
lands count for nearly twenty-five hun-
dred thousand ; small proprietors for
nearly eight hundred thousand ; farm-
ers, rn~tayers, and planters for more
than twelve hundred thousand ; land-
lords and fundholders for more than
five hundred thousand ; members of
the liberal professions for nearly as
many; etc.
	Now certain Socialist fictions may
well seduce a few of those small em-
plovers who have one or two workmen,
and a few medical men and barristers
in search of a means of bettering their
position or popularity ; but the ~reat
majority of the l)Ioprietors, large and
small, are inaccessible to that concep-
tion which has Collectivism for its final
and logical result, the seizure by the
State of the whole economic activity of
the country and the forcing of every
man fit for work into the ranks of State
functionaries. But it is indispensable
that the Republicans should agree to
oppose propaganda to propaganda, and
to meet the (lemand for a Socialistic
Utopia by the enunciation of certain
principles, which I summarize thus
Every institution is pernicious which
has for its object the protection of an
individual or a group from competition,
for it resnlts in apathy and (lecay.
Every institution is noxious which has
for its object the restraint of the intel-
lectual or productive activity of man.
Progress i~ in inverse proportion to the
coercive interference of man with man,
and indirect l)roportion to the control
by man of external nature.
YVES GUYOT,

Late Minister of Public Works of France.



From The Leisure Hour.
AN ENGLISH DiCTIONARY OF THE DAYS
OF KING JAMES THE FIRST.

	Two hundred and sixty-eight years
ago appeared a small book, which has
proved the parent of a gigantic off-
spring. It was a mno(lest little volume
hardly too large for your waistcoat
l)ocket, and bore on its title-page the
following legend The English Dic
tionarie, or an Interl)reter of hard En-
glish words enabling, as well Ladies
and Gentlewomen, young Schiollers,
Charkes, Merchants, as also Strangers
of any Nation, to the understanding
of the more difficult Authors already
printed in our Language, and the more
speedy attnining of an ele~ant perfec-
tion of the English tongue both in
reading, speaking, and writing.
	The author who entertained this
benevolent and ambitious design styles
himself  I-I. C. Gent., i.e., Henry
Cockeram, Gentle man. To the curi-
ous in the use and treatment of words,
a short account of this lexicographical
l)rogenitor may perhaps not fail in in-
terest.
	The worthy Cockeram divided his
book into three l)arts. The first part
consists of a list of the less common
words in use at the time, and gives
brief explanations. Some of these, as
might be supposed, are pretty quaint.
For example, Athieticall science, The
wrastling science Baptist, A washer
Balasse [= Ballast], Gravell ,or any-
thing of waight layd in the bottome of
shippes to make them goe upright
Hereticke, He which maketh choice of
himselfe what poynts of Religion he
will beleeve, and what hee will not
[a very complimentary description !]
Lunacie, A disease, when at certaine</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00135" SEQ="0135" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="125">An English Dictionary of the Days of King James L 125
times of the Moone one is distracted in
his wits : Mythologie, An exposition of
Poets riddles Necromancy, Divination
by calling up Devils, or dead mens
ghosts. Occasionally the worthy au-
thors religious views assert them-
selves, as when he defines Oracle to
be an answer or counsell given by
God among the Gentiles, they were
illusions of the Devill.
	In the second part of his little work
the compiler gives a list of the com-
moner words and expressions, attach-
ing to them a corresponding rarer,
and, what he would call,  more refined
and ele~ant  term. For instance, if
the reader wishes to know what to call
 the Art of well-speaking, he is told
to call it  Rhetoricke. For  build 
he may say  fabricate ;   brotherly
love may be expressed by. frater-
nity,  burial  by  sepulture, and
.50 forth. In fact this portion of the
book is simply the converse of the first.
	The most curious feature in the
work, however, is the third part. This
part is of the nature of a small ency-
clopedia. Various animals are de-
scribed, and brief accounts are given of
.a number of personages, mythical and
historical, whose names the authors
patrons are expected to meet with in
their reading. The wild and weird no-
tions of the time on matters scientific
are abundantly illustrated in these
pages, and really entertaining reading,
of a sort is here furnished. The mod-
em reader may be excused a smile
when he peruses some of the extraordi-
nary statements which are here set
forth.
	here is the description of a croco-
dile :  a Beast hatched of an Egge,
yet some of them grow to a great big-
nesse, as 10, 20, or 30 foot in length it
hath cinch teeth and scaly backe, with
very sharpe clawes on his feete if it
see a man afraid of him, it will eagerly
pursue him, but on the contrary, if lice
be assaulted, hee will shun him. I-hav-
ing eaten the body of a man, it will
weepe over the head, but in fine eate
the head also: thence came the Prov-
erbe, he shed Crocodile teares, viz.
famed teares.
	The lynx is (lescribed as a spotted
beast that hiath a most perfect
sight, in so much as it is said, that it
can see thorow a wall.
	The salamander, of course, lives in
the fire, but we are also informed that
by his extreme cold he puts it out
 a notable fire-extiugni slier, forsooth
But what becomes of the animal upon
the destruction of its native element ?
We should imagine it is  put out
too, and literally  catches its (leath of
cold.
	One is invited to marvel at the vo-
racity of the ostrich that  will swallow
(lown a piece of Iron halfe as bio~e as a
hiorseshooe  at the maternal devotion
of the pelican, who wanting foode,
feedes her young with her own blood
 and the filial piety of the stork,
which is a famous bird for natural
love to his parents, whom lie feedeth
being old and feeble, as they fed him
being young.
	Of fishes several astonishing things
are sa.id. The barbel is a fish that
will not meddle with the bait, until
with her tail she have unhooked it
from the hook. We wonder whether
any of our modern piscators have met
with such a clever creature. The most
wonderful fish in the list appears to be
the  scolopendra, which, feeling
himself taken with the hook, casteth
out his bowels, and then having loosed
tIme hook swallowetli them again. It
is evi(lently time lost to fish for him
	Marvellous stories are told of ser-
pents. We are in wonderland here.
The amphisb~na has a head at both
ends Of another serpent it is said
that it had a mouth so wide that it
could swallow a man on horseback.
The basilisk is, as we have elsewhere
learnt, a dreadful creature. In the
description of this animal our author
becomes almost eloquent. Vegetation
is l)lasted by its breath ; to touch it,
even with a long pole, is death ; and
men are slain by its mere glance. It is
comforting to be assured that there is
one animal which is able to destroy this
frightful  king of serpents, and that
is  the weasel
	This brief account will illustrate what</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00136" SEQ="0136" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="126">126
Sal.
was understood by dictionary-making
in the time of the early Stuarts. John-
son, Walker, Webster, Murray, have
since arisen and worked, and the En-
glish dictionary is now no longer a list
of  hard words, but aims at being a
complete vocabulary of the language of
literature and conversation of our own
and former days, collecting, arranging,
and expounding all the speech of our
forefathers and ourselves. Still, this
little book had its day, and doubtless
served a useful purpose. It was the
first parent of an ever-growing off-
spring, the latest born of which when
coml)leted will comprise a huge work
in six or eight volumes, each equal in
bulk to a family Bible. It becomes us
then to treat with a measure of ap-
proval and respect the forefathers of so
illustrious a descendant, and we there-
fore close the ancient little volume, and
place it carefully back upon the shelf.
May it rest in peace



From Temple Bar.
SAL.
Whose sisters ye all are.

	IT was darkening. From the corner
of the wood the long road stretched
back between the trees; halfway came
two f